a rill by east from aboue Kellington it runneth on to Newton Pillaton Wootton Blosfleming saint Erne and beneath this village crosseth a rillet that runneth thither from Bicton by Quithiocke saint Germans and Sheuiocke But to procéed After the confluence it goeth betweene Erlie and Fro Martine castell and soone after taking in a rill from by north that passeth west of saint Steuens it is not long yer it fall into the Thamar which after this receiuing the Milbrooke creeke goeth on by Edgecombe and betwéene saint Michaels Ile and Ridden point into the maine sea And thus haue I finished the description of Plimmouth water and all such falles as are betwéene Mewston rocke on the east side and the Ram head on the other After this we procéeded on with our iournie toward the west and passing by Longstone we came soone after to Sothan baie where we crossed the Seton water whose head is about Liscard his course by Minheniet Chafrench Tregowike Sutton and so into the sea Then came we to Low and going in betwéene it and Mount I le we find that it had a branched course and thereto the confluence aboue Low The chiefe head riseth in the hils as it were two miles aboue Gaine and going by that towne it ceaseth not to continue his course east of Dulo till it come a little aboue Low where it crosseth and ioineth with the Brodoke water that runneth from Brodokes by Trewargo and so into the sea Next vnto these are two other rils of which one is called Polpir before we come at Foy or Fawy Foy or Fawy riuer riseth in Fawy moore on the side of an hill in Fawy moore from whence it runneth by certeine bridges till it méet with the Glin water west of Glin towne which rising aboue Temple méeting with a rill that commeth in from S. Neotes doth fall into Fawy a mile and more aboue Resprin from by east After this confluence then it goeth to Resprin bridge Lestermen castell Loftwithiell bridge Pill saint Kingtons saint Winnow and Golant and here also receiueth the Lerine water out of a parke that taketh his waie into the maine streame by Biconke Tethe and the Fining house Being thus vnited it proceedeth vnto Fawy towne taking in a rill or creeke from aboue it on the one side and another beneath it south of Halling on the other of which two this latter is the longest of course fith it runneth thrée good miles before it come at the Foy. Leland writing of this riuer addeth verie largelie vnto it after this maner The Fawy riseth in Fawy moore about two miles from Camilford by south and sixtéene miles from Fawy towne in a verie quaue mire on the side of an hill From hence it goeth to Drainesbridge to Clobham bridge Lergen bridge New bridge Resprin bridge and Lostwithiell bridge where it meeteth with a little brooke and néere therevnto parteth it selfe in twaine Of these two armes therefore one goeth to a bridge of stone the other to another of timber and soone after ioining againe the maine riuer goeth to saint Gwinnowes from thence also to the point of saint Gwinnowes wood which is about halfe a mile from thence except my memorie dooth faile me Here goeth in a salt créeke halfe a mile on the east side of the hauen and at the head of it is a bridge called Lerine bridge the créeke it selfe in like maner bearing the same denomination From Lerine creeke to S. Caracs pill or créeke is about halfe a mile and Lower on the east side of the said hauen it goeth vp also aboue a mile and an halfe into the land From Caracs créeke to Poulmorland a mile and this likewise goeth vp scant a quarter of a mile into the land yet at the head it parteth it selfe in twaine From Poulmorland weto Bodnecke village halfe a mile where the passage and repassage is commonlie to Fawy From Bodnecke to Pelene point where a créeke goeth vp not fullie a thousand paces into the land a mile thence to Poulruan a quarter of a mile and at this Poulruan is a tower of force marching against the tower on Fawy side betwéene which as I doo heare a chaine hath sometime beene stretched and likelie inough for the hauen there is hardly two bow shot ouer The verie point of land at the east side of the mouth of this hauen is called Pontus crosse but now Panuchecrosse It shall not be amisse in this place somewhat to intreat of the towne of Fawy which is called in Cornish Comwhath and being situat on the north-side of the hauen is set hanging on a maine rockie hill being in length about one quarter of a mile except my memorie deceiue me The renowme of Fawy rose by the wars vnder king Edward the first Edward the third and Henrie the fift partlie by feats of armes and partlie by plaine pirasie Finallie the townesmen feeling themselues somwhat at ease and strong in their purses they fell to merchandize and so they prospered in this their new deuise that as they trauelled into all places so merchants from all countries made resort to them whereby within a while they grew to be exceeding rich The ships of Fawy sailing on a time by Rhie and Winchelseie in the time of king Edward the third refused stoutlie to vale anie bonet there although warning was giuen them so to doo by the portgreues or rulers of those townes Herevpon the Rhie and Winchelseie men made out vpon them with cut and long taile but so hardlie were they interteined by the Fawy pirates I should saie aduenturers that they were driuen home againe with no small losse and hinderance Such fauour found the Fawy men also immediatlie vpon this bickering that in token of their victorie ouer their winching aduersaries and riding ripiers as they called them in mockerie they altered their armes and compounded for new wherein the scutchion of Rhie and Winchelseie is quartered with theirs and beside this the Foyens were called the gallants of Fawy or Foy whereof they not a little reioised and more peraduenture than for some greater bootie And thus much of Fawy towne wherein we sée what great successe often commeth of witlesse and rash aduentures But to returne againe to our purpose from whence we haue digressed and as hauing some desire to finish vp this our voiage we will leaue the Fawmouth go forward on our iournie Being therefore past this hauen we come into Trewardith baie which lieth into the land betwéene Canuasse and the Blacke head point and hereabout Leland placeth Vrctoum promontorium In this we saw the fall of two small brookes not one verie far distant from another The first of them entring west of Trewardith the other east of saint Blaies and both directlie against Curwarder rocke except I mistake my compasse Neither of them are of anie great course and the longest not full thrée miles and an halfe Wherfore sith
of the hauen of Falamouth to the mouth of Lanie horne pill or créeke on the south side of the hauen is a mile and as I remember it goeth vp halfe a mile from the principall streame of the hauen From Lanihorne pill also is a place or point of sand about a mile waie of fortie acres or thereabout as a peninsula called Ardeuerauter As for the water or créeke that runneth into the south southeast part it is but a little thing of halfe a mile vp into the land and the créeke that hemmeth in this peninsula of both dooth seeme to be the greater From the mouth of the west creeke of this peninsula vnto saint Iustes creeke is foure miles or more In like maner from saint Iustes pill or créeke for both signifie one thing to saint Mawes creeke is a mile and a halfe and the point betwéene them both is called Pendinas The créeke of saint Mawes goeth vp a two miles by east northeast into the land and beside that it ebbeth and floweth so farre there is a mill driuen with a fresh créeke that resorteth to the same Halfe a mile from the head of this downeward to the hauen is a créeke in maner of a poole whereon is a mill also that grindeth with the tide And a mile beneath that on the south side entereth a créeke about halfe a mile into the countrie which is barred from the maine sea by a small sandie banke and another mile yet lower is an other little créekelet But how so euer these créekes doo run certeine it is that the bankes of them that belong to Fala are meruellouslie well woodded And hitherto Leland whose words I dare not alter for feare of corruption and alteration of his iudgement Being past Falmouth hauen therefore as it were a quarter of a mile beyond Arwennach maister Killegrewes place which standeth on the brimme or shore within Falmouth we came to a little hauen which ran vp betwéene two hilles but it was barred wherefore we could not learne whether it were serued with anie backe fresh water or not From thence we went by Polwitherall creeke parted into two armes then to the Polpenrith wherevnto a riueret falleth that riseth not farre from thence and so goeth to the maine streame of the hauen at the last whither the créeke resorteth about thrée miles and more from the mouth of the hauen and into which the water that goeth vnder Gare and Mogun bridges doo fall in one bottome as Leland hath reported Unto this hauen also repaireth the Penkestell the Callous the Cheilow and the Gilling although this latter lieth against saint Mawnons on the hither side hard without the hauen mouth if I haue doone aright For so motheaten mouldie rotten are those bookes of Leland which I haue and beside that his annotations are such and so confounded as no man can in a maner picke out anie sense from them by a leafe togither Wherefore I suppose that he dispersed and made his notes intricate of set purpose or else he was loth that anie man should easilie come to that knowledge by reading which he with his great charge no lesse trauell atteined vnto by experience Thus leauing Fala hauen as more troublesome for me to describe than profitable for seafaring men without good aduise to enter into we left the rocke on our left hand and came straight southwest to Helford hauen whose water commeth downe from Wréeke where is a confluence of two small rilles whereof that rill consisteth by Mawgan and Trelawarren and then it receiueth a rill on the north ripe from Constantine after whose confluence it goeth a maine vntill it come to the Ocean where the mouth is spoiled by sand comming from the tin-works See Leland in the life of S. Breaca Beneath this also is another rill comming from S. Martyrs by whose course and another ouer against it on the west side that falleth into the sea by Winniton all Menage is left almost in maner of an Iland From hence we go south to the Manacle point then southwest to Lisard and so north and by west to Predannocke points beyond which we méet with the fall of the said water that riseth in the edge of Menag and goeth into the sea by Melien on the north and Winniton on the south By north also of Winniton is the Curie water that runneth short of Magan and toucheth with the Ocean south of Pengwenian point From hence we sailed to the Loo mouth which some call Lopoole because it is narrower at the fall into the sea than it is betwéene the sea and Hailston It riseth aboue S. Sethians and comming downe by Wendron it hasteth to Hailston or Helston from whence onelie it is called Loo but betwéene Helston and the head men call it commonlie Cohor Of this riuer Leland saith thus The Lopoole is two miles in length and betwixt it and the maine Ocean is but a barre of sand that once in thrée or foure yéeres what by weight of the fresh water and working of the sea breaketh out at which time it maketh a wonderfull noise but soone after the mouth of it is barred vp againe At all other times the superfluitie of the water of Lopole which is full of trout and éele draineth out through the sandie barre into the open sea certes if this barre could alwaies be kept open it would make a goodlie hauen vp vnto Haileston towne where coinage of tin is also vsed as at Trurie and Lostwithiell for the quéenes aduantage Being passed the Loo I came to another water that descendeth without anie increase from Crowan by Simneie whose whole course is not aboue thrée miles in all Then going by the Cuddan point we entered the mounts Baie and going streight north leauing S. Michaels mount a little vpon the left hand we came to the Lid which rising short of Tewidnacke descendeth by Lidgenan and so into the sea Certes the course of these waters cannot be long sith in this verie place the breadth of land is not aboue foure miles and not more than fiue at the verie lands end There is also a rill east of Korugie and Guluall and another west of the same hard at hand and likewise the third east of Pensants and not a full quarter of a mile from the second south-southwest of Pensants also lieth the fourth that commeth from Sancrete ward by Newlin from whence going south-southwest out of the baie by Moushole I le that lieth south of Moushole towne we come to a water that entreth into the Ocean betwixt Remels Lamorleie point Trulie the one head thereof commeth from by west of Sancrete the other from by west of an hill that standeth betwéene them both and ioining aboue Remels it is not long yer they salute their grandame After this and before we come at Rosecastell there are two other créekes whereof one is called Boskennie that riseth south
often heard After this confluence with the Gwilie the Towie goeth to Caermardine then to Lanigang then to Lanstephan S. Ismaels and so into the sea Next vnto the Towie is the Taue whose head is in the blacke mounteines as at the roots of Wrenni vaur hill in Pembrookeshire from whence it runneth by Lanuurnach Langludien Lanualteg and taking in the Dudderie from southwest out of the same countie by Lanbederuelfraie and Lindwie it goeth to Eglesware chappell beneath which it crosseth the Marlais by north that runneth by Lanbedie and Whitland Thence meeting with one rill called Uenni as I take it that commeth through Cardith forrest on the one side and the Caire on the other that runneth into it west of Landowror it hasteth to S. Clares where it taketh in the Carthkinnie or Barthkinnie as Leland calleth it and the Gow or Tow both in one chanell of which the first riseth aboue Capell Bettus from whence it runneth by Talacouthe Kilsant and Langinnin the other issueth out of the ground aboue Trologh Bettus by Midrun ioining with the former a little aboue S. Clares they run into the Taue and from thence to Lanihangle and betwéene it and Abercowen admitteth finallie the Gowen or Gow streame which comming likewise from the blacke mounteines goeth by Ebbernant so into the Taue who directeth his course by Lancharne castell and then into the sea The next water that we come to is the Gwair which is but a small thing rising aboue Lambeder Uelfraie and going from thence by east of castell Merhie hill Cruinuier and Argwaire it is not long yer it fall into the sea and so we leaue Cairdinshire and go ouer into Penbrooke Then passed we by an other comming out of Rathe forrest called Coit Rathe the water it selfe rising about Templeton Thence leauing the Monkeston rocke we came to Tenbie or Diubechie Piscood and passing into the port betwéene the castell and S. Katharines rocke we found it serued with two little backe waters of so small countenance that they are not worthie of anie further talke to be spent in their descriptions yet the one seemeth to be called Florence brooke the other Fresto Gunfreston standing betwéene them both whereby their sight cannot perish After this we passed betwéene Londie and an other Ilet or rocke lieng by northwest of the same to Ludsop point so to Abertrewent where I found a sillie fresh water named Trewend that riseth a mile or thereabout within the land From thence we went southwards by Brode hauen till we came to S. Gowans point Then gathering west and by north before we came at Shepe Iland we found another fresh water that riseth short of Kiriog Maharen and running south of Uggarston Windmill hill or betwéene it and Castell Norton and Gupton it holdeth on flat west all the waie till it come to the Ocean Being passed this water we cast about toward the northwest by the Poptons and Pennar till we came to the Pennar mouth out of which the salt water issueth that in maner inuironneth Penbroke From this omitting sundrie salt créekes on both sides of the hauen not appertinent to our purpose we came to the fall of two waters in one chanell aboue whose confluence Williamston parke standeth and whereof one a méere salt course incloseth thrée parts of Carew castell The other rising neere to Coit Rath forrest is a fresh going by Geffraiston Creswell Lawrenie it leaueth the parke on the south side goeth into the hauen after confluence with the former Now come I to the two swords or hauen of Milford whereinto two riuers direct their course from the northeast called Dugledu or the two swords and betwéene them both is a rill which they call also Cultlell that is to saie the knife Hereof riseth a merrie tale of a Welshman that lieng in this place abroad all night in the cold weather and peraduenture not verie well occupied was demanded of his hostesse where he did breake his fast the next morrow at what inne he laie in the night precedent bicause he came so soone to hir house yer anie of hir maids were vp Oh good hostesse quoth he be contented I laie to night in a dangerous estate for I slept betweene two swords with a long knife at my heart meaning indéed that he laie betwéene these two riuers and his brest towards the south neere to the head of Cultlell But to passe ouer these iests Here Leland speaketh of a riuer called Gwilie but where it riseth or falleth he maketh no certeine report wherefore it is requisit that I proceed according to my purpose The one of these swords is called Clotheie or Clothie of which I find this short and breefe description The Clothie riseth at the foot of Wrennie vaure hill and comming downe to Monachlodge Langelman Lannakeuen and Egremond it receiueth a rill from by northwest before it come at Lanhaddon castell which commeth from aboue the moore by Clarbaston and Bletherston his head arising in the hill west of Mancloghaie as Leland dooth informe me Yer long also and beneath Lanhaddon it taketh in another on the cast side from Narbarth castell comming by Robeston then going by Eunaston Slebach Picton castell Sister houses Minware Martheltwie at Rise castell point west of Coit Kenles as I haue béene informed it taketh in the other sword named Dugledie wherof I read as followeth The head of the Dugledie is somwhere at northwest betwixt S. Laurences S. Dugwels from whence it runneth to Trauegarne Redbaxton taking in a rill by the waie from Camrose at the west it goeth to Hauerford or Hereford west and there vniteth it selfe with a water which peraduenture is the same that Leland called Gwilie Certes it riseth short of Walton and comming by S. Leonards chappell and Pendergest it falleth I saie into the Dugledie ouer against the towne of Hauerford or Herford west but in Welsh Hulford as Lhoid dooth set it downe Beneath Herford it taketh in another water from south west whose head is short of S. Margarets chappell and enterance betweene Harraldston and Herford which Harraldstone receiueth the name of Harrald the successour of Edward the confessour as some call him who was a gréeuous mall vnto the Britons that remained in the time of the said Edward as I haue noted elsewhere Then the Dugledie still descending taketh in the Frese froÌ Fresethorpe a rill of no great accompt and therefore I go from it making hast vnto Culthell omitting two rils betwéene it and the Clotheie on the southside of no great weight and moment The Cultlhell commeth into the Dugledie beneath Bolston with a streight course from by north of three or foure miles rising by west of Slebach and comming by Bowlston after whose vnition with the aforesaid water they run on as one till they méet with the Clothie casting out by the
since this I le was left desolate for when the inhabitants thereof returned from a feast holden in S. Maries Ile they were all drowned and not one person left aliue There are also two other small Ilands betwéene this and the Annot whereof I find nothing worthie relation for as both of them ioind togither are not comparable to the said Annot for greatnesse and circuit so they want both hogs and conies wherof Annot hath great plentie There is moreouer the Minwisand from whence we passe by the Smithy sound leauing thrée little Ilands on the left hand vnto the Suartigan Iland then to Rousuian Rousuiar and the Cregwin which seauen are for the most part replenished with conies onelie and wild garlike but void of wood other commodities sauing of a short kind of grasse or here there some firzes whereon their conies doo féed Leauing therefore these desert peeces we incline a little toward the northwest where we stumble or run vpon Moncarthat Inis Welseck Suethiall We came in like sort vnto Rat Iland wherein are so manie monstrous rats that if anie horsses or other beasts happen to come thither or be left there by negligence but one night they are sure to be deuoured eaten vp without all hope of recouerie There is moreouer the Anwall and the Brier Ilands in like sort void of all good furniture conies onelie excepted and the Brier wherein is a village castell and parish-church bringeth foorth no lesse store of hogs and wild foule than Rat Iland doth of rats whereof I greatlie maruell By north of the Brier lieth the Rusco which hath a Labell or Byland stretching out toward the southwest called Inis widdon This Rusco is verie neere so great as that of S. Maries It hath moreouer an hold and a parish within it beside great store of conies and wild foule whereof they make much gaine in due time of the yeare Next vnto this we come to the Round Iland which is about a mile ouer then to S. Lides Iland wherein is a parish-church dedicated to that Saint beside conies wood and wild foule of which two later there is some indifferent store the Notho the Auing one of them being situat by south of another and the Auing halfe a mile ouer which is a iust halfe lesse than the Notho and the Tyan which later is a great Iland furnished with a parish-church and no small plentie of conies as I heare After the Tyan we come to S. Martines Ile wherein is a faire towne the I le it selfe being next vnto the Rusco for greatnesse and verie well furnished with conies fresh springs Also betwixt this and S. Maries are ten other smaller which reach out of the northeast into the southwest as Knolworth Sniuilliuer Menwetham Vollis 1. Surwihe Vollis 2. Arthurs Iland Guiniliuer Nenech and Gothrois whose estates are diuers howbeit as no one of these is to be accounted great in comparison of the other so they all yéeld a short grasse méet for sheepe and conies as doo also the rest In the greater Iles likewise whose names are commonlie such as those of the townes or churches standing in the same there are as I here sundry lakes and those neuer without great plentie of wild foule so that the Iles of Sylley are supposed to be no lesse beneficiall to their lords than anie other what soeuer within the compasse of our Ile or neere vnto our coasts In some of them also are wild swine And as these Iles are supposed to be a notable safegard to the coast of Cornewall so in diuerse of them great store of tin is likewise to be found There is in like maner such plentie of fish taken among these same that beside the feeding of their swine withall a man shall haue more there for a penie than in London for ten grotes Howbeit their cheefe commoditie is made by Reigh which they drie cut in peeces and carie ouer into little Britaine where they exchange it there for salt canuas readie monie or other merchandize which they doo stand in need of A like trade haue some of them also with Buckhorne or dried whiting as I heare But sith the author of this report did not flatlie auouch it I passe ouer that fish as not in season of this time Thus haue we viewed the richest and most wealthie Iles of Sylley from whence we must direct our course eastwards vnto the mouth of the Sauerne and then go backe againe vnto the west point of Wales continuing still our voiage along vpon the west coast of Britaine till we come to the Soluey whereat the kingdomes part from which foorth on we must touch such Ilands as lie vpon the west and north shore till we be come againe vnto the Scotish sea and to our owne dominions From the point of Cornewall therefore or promontorie of Helenus so called as some thinke bicause Helenus the son of Priamus who arriued here with Brute lieth buried there except the sea haue washed awaie his sepulchre vntill we come vnto the mouth of Sauerne we haue none Ilands at all that I doo know or heare of but one litle Byland Cape or Peninsula which is not to be counted of in this place And yet sith I haue spoken of it you shall vnderstand that it is called Pendinas and beside that the compasse thereof is not aboue a mile this is to be remembred farder thereof how there standeth a Pharos or light therein for ships which saile by those coasts in the night There is also at the verie point of the said Pendinas a chappell of saint Nicholas beside the church of saint Ia an Irish woman saint It belonged of late to the Lord Brooke but now as I gesse the Lord Mountioy enioieth it There is also a blockhouse and a péere in the eastside thereof but the péere is sore choked with sand as is the whole shore furthermore from S. Ies vnto S. Carantokes insomuch that the greatest part of this Byland is now couered with sands which the sea casteth vp and this calamitie hath indured little aboue fiftie yeares as the inhabitants doo affirme There are also two rocks neere vnto Tredwy and another not farre from Tintagell all which many of the common sort doo repute and take for Iles wherefore as one desirous to note all I thinke it not best that these should be omitted but to proceed When we be come further I meane vnto the Sauerne mouth we meet the two Holmes of which one is called Stepholme and the other Flatholme of their formes béeing in déed parcels of ground and low soiles fit for little else than to beare grasse for cattell whereof they take those names For Holme is an old Saxon word applied to all such places Of these also Stepholme lieth south
I shuld bereaue another of that trauell Yet Plinie saith lib. 4. cap. 16. that it lieth not farre off from and ouer against the Silures which then dwelled vpon the west coast of our Iland and euen so farre as Dunbritton and beyond but to our Cair kybi The Britons named it Enylsnach or holie I le of the number of carcases of holie men which they affirme to haue beene buried there But herein I maruell not a little wherein women had offended that they might not come thither or at the least wise returne from thence without some notable reproch or shame vnto their bodies By south also of Hilarie point somewhat inclining toward the east lieth Inis Lygod a small thing God wot and therefore not worthie great remembrance neuertheles not to be omitted though nothing else inforced the memoriall thereof but onelie the number and certeine fale of such Iles as lie about our Iland I might also speake of the I le Mail Ronyad which lieth north west of Anglesei by sixe miles but bicause the true name hereof as of manie riuers and streames are to me vnknowne I am the more willing to passe them ouer in silence least I should be noted to be farther corrupter of such words as I haue no skill to deliuer and exhibit in their kind And now to conclude with the description of the whole Iland this I will ad moreouer vnto hir commodities that as there are the best milstones of white red blew and gréene gréets especiallie in Tindaithin so there is great gaines to be gotten by fishing round about this I le if the people there could vse the trade but they want both cunning and diligence to take that matter in hand And as for temporall regiment it apperteineth to the countie of Cairnaruon so in spirituall cases it belongeth to the bishoprike of Bangor This is finallie to be noted of Anglesei that sundrie earthen pots are often found there of dead mens bones conuerted into ashes set with the mouthes downeward contrarie to the vse of other nations which turned the brims vpwards whereof let this suffice Hauing thus described Anglesei it resteth to report furthermore how that in our circuit about the same we met with other little Ilets of which one lieth northwest thereof almost ouer against Butricke mouth or the fall of the water that passeth by Butricke The Britons called it Ynis Ader that is to say the I le of birds in old time but now it hight Ynis Moil or Ynis Rhomaid that is the I le of porpasses It hath to name likewise Ysterisd and Adros Being past this we came to the second lieng by north east ouer against the Hilarie point called Ynis Ligod that is to saie the I le of Mise and of these two this latter is the smallest neither of them both being of any greatnesse to speake of Ynis Seriall or Prestholme lieth ouer against Penmon or the point called the head of Mon where I found a towne as I told you of the same denomination Ptolomie nameth not this Iland whereof I maruell It is parcell of Flintshire and of the iurisdiction of S. Asaph and in fertilitie of soile and breed of cattell nothing inferiour vnto Anglesei hir mother although that for quantitie of ground it come infinitelie short thereof and be nothing comparable vnto it The last Iland vpon the cost of Wales hauing now left Anglesei is called Credine and although it lie not properlie within the compasse of my description yet I will not let to touch it by the waie sith the causey thither from Denbighland is commonlie ouerflowne It is partlie made an Iland by the Conwey and partlie by the sea But to proceed when we had viewed this place we passed foorth to S. Antonies Ile which is about two or thrée miles compasse or more a sandie soile but yet verie batable for sheepe and cattell it is well replenished also with fresh wels great plentie of wild foule conies and quarries of hard ruddie stone which is oft brought thence to Westchester where they make the foundations of their buildings withall There are also two parish churches in the same dedicated to S. Antonie and S. Iohn but the people are verie poore bicause they be so oft spoiled by pirats although the lord of the same be verie wealthie thorough the exchange made with them of his victuals for their wares whereof they make good peniworths as théeues commonlie doo of such preies as they get by like escheat notwithstanding their landing there is verie dangerous and onlie at one place Howbeit they are constreined to vse it and there to make their marts From hence we went on vntill we came to the cape of Ile Brée or Hilberie and point of Wyrale from whence is a common passage into Ireland of 18. or 20. houres sailing if the wether be not tedious This Iland at the full sea is a quarter of a mile from the land and the streame betwéene foure fadams déepe as ship-boies haue oft sounded but at a lowe water a man may go ouer thither on the sand The I le of it selfe is verie sandie a mile in compasse and well stored with conies thither also went a sort of supersticious fooles in times past in pilgrimage to our ladie of Hilberie by whose offerings a cell of monkes there which belonged to Chester was cherished and mainteined The next Iland vpon the coast of England is Man or Mona Caesaris which some name Mana or Manim but after Ptolomie Monaoida as some thinke though other ascribe that name to Anglesei which the Welshmen doo commonlie call Môn as they doo this Manaw It is supposed to be the first as Hirtha is the last of the Hebrides Hector Boetius noteth a difference betwéene them of 300. miles But Plinie saith that Mona is 200000. miles from Camaldunum lib. 2. cap. 75. It lieth also vnder 53. degrées of latitude and 30. minuts and hath in longitude 16. degrees and 40. minuts abutting on the north side vpon S. Ninians in Scotland Furnesfels on the east Prestholme and Anglesei on the south and Ulsther in Ireland on the west It is greater than Anglesei by a third and there are two riuers in the same whose heads doo ioine so néere that they doo seeme in maner to part the I le in twaine Some of the ancient writers as Ethicus c call it Eubonia and other following Orosius Meuana or Maeuania howbeit after Beda and the Scotish histories the Meuaniae are all those Iles aforesaid called the Hebrides Eubonides or Hebudes whereof William Malmesburie lib. 1. de regibus beside this our Mona will haue Anglesei also to be one Wherefore it séemeth hereby that a number of our late writers ascribing the said name vnto Mona onelie haue not beene a little deceiued Iornandes lib. de Getis speaketh of a second Meuansa Habet aliam Meuaniam saith he necnon Orchadas But
barnacls questioned with diuers persons about the same I haue red also whatsoeuer is written by forren authors touching the generation of that foule sought out some places where I haue béene assured to sée great numbers of them but in vaine Wherefore I vtterlie despaired to obteine my purpose till this present yeare of Grace 1584. and moneth of Maie wherein going to the court at Gréenewich from London by bote I saw sundrie ships lieng in the Thames newlie come home either from Barbarie or the Canarie Iles for I doo not well remember now from which of these places on whose sides I perceiued an infinit sort of shels to hang so thicke as could be one by another Drawing néere also I tooke off ten or twelue of the greatest of them afterward hauing opened them I saw the proportion of a foule in one of them more perfectlie than in all the rest sauing that the head was not yet formed bicause the fresh water had killed them all as I take it and thereby hindered their perfection Certeinelie the feathers of the taile hoong out of the shell at least two inches the wings almost perfect touching forme were garded with two shels or shéeldes proportioned like the selfe wings and likewise the brestbone had hir couerture also of like shellie substance and altogither resembling the figure which Lobell and Pena doo giue foorth in their description of this foule so that I am now fullie persuaded that it is either the barnacle that is ingendred after one maner in these shels or some other sea-foule to vs as yet vnknowen For by the feathers appearing and forme so apparant it cannot be denied but that some bird or other must proceed of this substance which by falling from the sides of the ships in long voiages may come to some perfection But now it is time for me to returne againe vnto my former purpose There hath sometime beene and yet is a bishop of this I le who at the first was called Episcopus Sodorensis when the iurisdiction of all the Hebrides belonged vnto him Whereas now he that is bishop there is but a bishops shadow for albeit that he beare the name of bishop of Man yet haue the earles of Darbie as it is supposed the cheefe profit of his sée sauing that they allow him a little somewhat for a flourish notwithstanding that they be his patrons and haue his nomination vnto that liuing The first bishop of this I le was called Wimundus or Raymundus and surnamed Monachus Sauinensis who by reason of his extreame and tyrannicall crueltie toward the Ilanders had first his sight taken from him then was sent into exile After him succéeded another moonke in king Stephens daies called Iohn and after him one Marcus c other after other in succession the sée it selfe being now also subiect to the archbishop of Yorke for spirituall iurisdiction In time of Henrie the second this Iland also had a king whose name was Cuthred vnto whome Vinianus the cardinall came as legate 1177. and wherin Houeden erreth not In the yeare also 1228. one Reginald was viceroy or petie king of Man afterward murthered by his subiects Then Olauus after him Hosbach the sonne of Osmond Hacon 1290. who being slaine Olauus and Gotredus parted this kingdome of Sodora in such wise that this had all the rest of the Iles the other onelie the I le of Man at the first but after the slaughter of Gotredus Olauus held all after whom Olauus his sonne succeeded Then Harald sonne to Olauus who being entered in Maie and drowned vpon the coastes of Ireland his brother Reginald reigned twentie and seuen daies and then was killed the first of Iune whereby Olauus aliàs Harald sonne to Gotred ruled in the I le one yeare Next vnto him succéeded Magnus the second sonne of Olauus and last of all Iuarus who held it so long as the Norwaies were lords thereof But being once come into the hands of the Scots one Godred Mac Mares was made lieutenant then Alane thirdlie Maurice Okarefer and fourthlie one of the kings chapleines c. I would gladlie haue set downe the whole catalog of all the viceroyes and lieutenants but sith I can neither come by their names nor successions I surcesse to speake any more of them and also of the I le it selfe whereof this may suffice After we haue in this wise described the I le of Man with hir commodities we returned eastwards backe againe vnto the point of Ramshed where we found to the number of six Ilets of one sort and other whereof the first greatest and most southwesterlie is named the Wauay It runneth out in length as we gessed about fiue miles and more from the southeast into the northwest betwéene which and the maine land lie two little ones whose names are Oldborrow and Fowlney The fourth is called the Fouldra and being situate southeast of the first it hath a prettie pile or blockhouse therin which the inhabitants name the pile of Fouldra By east thereof in like sort lie the Fola and the Roa plots of no great compasse and yet of all these six the first and Fouldra are the fairest and most fruitfull From hence we went by Rauenglasse point where lieth an Iland of the same denomination as Reginald Wolfe hath noted in his great card not yet finished nor likelie to be published He noteth also two other Ilets betwéene the same and the maine land but Leland speaketh nothing of them to my remembrance neither any other card as yet set foorth of England and thus much of the Ilands that lie vpon our shore in this part of my voiage Hauing so exactlie as to me is possible set downe the names and positions of such Iles as are to be found vpon the coast of the Quéenes Maiesties dominions now it resteth that we procéed orderlie with those that are séene to lie vpon the coast of Scotland that is to saie in the Irish the Deucalidonian the Germans seas which I will performe in such order as I may sith I cannot do so much therin as I would Some therefore doo comprehend and diuide all the Iles that lie about the north coast of this I le now called Scotland into thrée parts sauing that they are either occidentals the west Iles aliàs the Orchades Zelandine or the Shetlands They place the first betwéene Ireland and the Orchades so that they are extended from Man and the point of Cantire almost vnto the Orchades in the Deucalidonian sea and after some are called the Hebrides In this part the old writers in déed placed the Hebrides or Hemodes which diuers call the Hebudes and the Acmodes albeit the writers varie in their numbers some speaking of 30 Hebudes and seuen Hemodes some of fiue Ebudes as Solinus and such as follow his authoritie Howbeit the late Scottish writers doo product a summe of more than 300 of these Ilands in all which
of the I le of Manaw a bishops see was erected in the old monasterie of Columbus whereby the iurisdiction of those Iles was still mainteined and continued Certes there remaine yet in this Iland the old burials apperteinâng to the most noble families that had dwelled in the west Iles but thrée aboue other are accompted the most notable which haue little houses builded vpon them That in the middest hath a stone whereon is written Tumuli regum Scotiae The burials of the kings of Scotland for as they saie fourtie eight of them were there interred Another is intituled with these words The burials of the kings of Ireland bicause foure of them lie in that place The third hath these words written thereon The graues of the kings of Norwaie for there eight of them were buried also and all through a fond suspicion conceiued of the merits of Columbus Howbeit in processe of time when Malcolme Cammor had erected his abbeie at Donfermeling he gaue occasion to manie of his successors to be interred there About this Iland there lie six other Iles dispersed small in quantitie but not altogither barren sometimes giuen by the kings of Scotland and lords of the Iles vnto the abbeie of saint Columbus of which the Soa albeit that it yeeld competent pasturage for shéepe yet is it more commodious by such egs as the great plentie of wildfoule there breeding doo laie within the same Then is there the I le of Shrewes or of women as the more sober heads doo call it Also Rudan next vnto that the Rering There is also the Shen halfe a mile from Mula whose bankes doo swarme with conies it hath also a parish church but most of the inhabitants doo liue and dwell in Mula There is also the Eorse or the Arse and all these belong vnto saint Columbus abbeie Two miles from Arse is the Olue an Iland fiue miles in length and sufficientlie stored with corne and grasse not without a good hauen for ships to lie and harbor in There is also the Colfans an Iland fruitfull inough and full of cornell trées There is not far off also the Gomater Stafa the two Kerneburgs and the Mosse I le in the old Brittish speech called Monad that is to saie Mosse The soile of it is verie blacke bicause of the corruption putrefaction of such woods as haue rotted thereon wherevpon also no small plentie of mosse is bred and ingendered The people in like maner make their fire of the said earth which is fullie so good as our English turffe There is also the Long six miles further toward the west Tirreie which is eight miles in length and thrée in breadth of all other one of the most plentifull for all kinds of commodities for it beareth corne cattell fish and seafowle aboundantlie It hath also a well of fresh water a castell and a verie good hauen for great vessels to lie at safegard in Two miles from this also is the Gun and the Coll two miles also from the Gun Then passed we by the Calfe a verie wooddie Iland the foure gréene Iles the two glasse or skie Ilands the Ardan the I le of woolfes then the great Iland which reacheth from the east into the west is sixteene miles in length and six in breadth full of mounteins and swelling woods and for asmuch as it is not much inhabited the seafoules laie great plentie of egs there whereof such as will may gather what number them listeth Upon the high cliffes and rocks also the Soland géefe are taken verie plentifullie Beyond this about foure miles also is the Ile of horsses and a little from that the hog Iland which is not altogither vnfruitfull There is a falcon which of custome bréedeth there and therevnto it is not without a conuenient hauen Not farre off also is the Canna and the Egga little Iles but the later full of Soland géefe Likewise the Sobratill more apt to hunt in than méet for anie other commoditie that is to be reaped thereby After this we come to the Skie the greatest Ile about all Scotland for it is two and fortie miles long and somewhere eight in some places twelue miles broad it is moreouer verie hillie which hilles are therevnto loaden with great store of wood as the woods are with pasture the fields with corne and cattell and besides all other commodities with no small heards of mares whereby they raise great aduantage and commoditie It hath fiue riuers verie much abounding with salmons and other fresh streams not altogither void of that prouision It is inuironed also with manie baies wherein great plentie of herrings is taken in time of the yéere It hath also a noble poole of fresh water fiue castels and sundrie townes as Aie S. Iohns Dunwegen S. Nicholas c. The old Scots called it Skianacha that is Winged but now named Skie There lie certeine small Ilands about this also as Rausa a batable soile for corne gras Conie Iland full of woods and conies Paba a theeuish Iland in whose woods théeues do lurke to rob such as passe by them Scalpe I le which is full of deere Crowling wherein is verie good harbour for ships Rarsa full of béechen woods and stags being in length seuen miles and two in breadth The Ron a woodie Ile and full of heath yet hath it a good hauen which hath a little Iland called Gerloch on the mouth thereof and therein lurke manie théeues There is not farre off from this Ron to wit about six miles also the Flad the Tiulmen Oransa Buie the lesse and Buie the more and fiue other little trifling Iles of whose names I haue no notice After these we come vnto the Ise a pretie fertile Iland to the Oue to the Askoome to the Lindill And foure score miles from the Skie towards the west to the Ling the Gigarmen the Berner the Magle the Pable the Flab the Scarpe the Sander the Uateras which later hath a noble hauen for great ships beside sundrie other commodities and these nine last rehearsed are vnder the dominion of the bishop of the Iles. After this we come to the Bar an Iland seauen miles in length not vnfruitfull for grasse and corne but the chiefe commoditie thereof lieth by taking of herrings which are there to be had abundantlie In one baie of this Iland there lieth an Islet and therein standeth a strong castell In the north part hereof also is an hill which beareth good grasse from the foot to the top and out of that riseth a spring which running to the sea doth carrie withall a kind of creature not yet perfectlie formed which some do liken vnto cockels and vpon the shore where the water falleth into the sea they take vp a kind of shelfish when the water is gone which they suppose to be ingendred or increased after this manner Betwéene the Barre and the Uisse lie also these Ilands Orbaus Oue
also neat and gotes whereby they abound in white meat as butter and cheese wherein next vnto fish the chéefe part of their sustenance dooth consist There is also a bishop of the Orchades who hath his see in Pomona the chéefe of all the Ilands wherein also are two strong castels and such hath béene the superstition of the people here that there is almost no one of them that hath not one church at the least dedicated to the mother of Christ. Finallie there is little vse of physicke in these quarters lesse store of éeles and least of frogs As for the horsses that are bred amongst them they are commonlie not much greater than asses and yet to labour and trauell a man shall find verie few else-where able to come neere much lesse to match with them in holding out their iournies The seas about these Ilands are verie tempestuous not onelie through strong winds and the influences of the heauens and stars but by the contrarie méetings and workings of the west ocean which rageth so vehementlie in the streicts that no vessell is able to passe in safetie amongst them Some of these Ilands also are so small and low that all the commoditie which is to be reaped by anie of them is scarselie sufficient to susteine one or two men and some of them so barren and full of rocks that they are nothing else but mosse or bare shingle Wherefore onelie thirteene of them are inhabited and made account of the rest being left vnto their sheepe and cattell Of all these Ilands also Pomona is the greatest and therfore called the continent which conteineth thirtie miles in length and is well replenished with people for it hath twelue parish churches and one towne which the Danes sometime lords of that Iland called Cracouia but now it hight Kirkwa There are also two pretie holds one belonging to the king the other to the bishop and also a beautifull church and much building betweene the two holds and about this church which being taken as it were for two townes the one is called the kings and the other the bishops towne All the whole Iland is full of cliffes and promontories whereby no small number of baies and some hauens are producted There is also tin and lead to be found in six of these Iles so good and plentifullie as anie where else in Britaine It lieth foure twentie miles from Cathnesse being separated from the same by the Pictish sea wherein also lie certeine Ilands as Stroma foure miles from Cathnesse which albeit that it be but foure miles from Cathnesse is not reputed for anie of the Orchades Going therefore from hence northward we come to the first I le of the Orchades called south Rauals which is sixtéene miles from Dunghilsbie aliàs Dunachisbie that in two houres space such is the swiftnesse of the sea in that tract This I le is fiue miles long and hath a faire port called saint Margarets hauen Then passe we by two desert Iles which lie towards the east wherein nothing is found but cattell some call them the holmes bicause they lie low and are good for nothing but grasse On the northside lieth the Bur and two other holmes betweene the same Pomona From Bur toward the west lie thrée Iles Snu Flat and Far and beyond them Hoie and Uall which some accompt for two and other but for one bicause that in March and September the flats that lie betwéene them doo séeme to ioine them togither after the tide is gone This neuerthelesse is certeine that in this single or double I le which is ten miles in length the highest hilles are to be séene that are in all the Orchades And as they lie eight miles from Rauals so are they two miles from Pomona from saint Donats in Scotland full twentie miles And on the north side of it lieth the Brainse in a narrow streict as Buchanan dooth remember And these are the Iles which lie betweene Pomona and Cathnesse As for the west side of the continent I find that it lieth open to the sea without either shelues Ilands or rocks appéering néere vnto it but on the east side thereof Cobesa dooth in maner ouershadow it Siapiusa also an I le of six miles long lieth within two miles of Cracouia Toward the east on the west side of Pomona lieth the Rouse of six miles in length and by east of that the Eglisa wherin as they saie their patrone S. Magnus lieth interred From hense southward lie the Uera Gersa and not far off the Uester which is fourescore miles from Hethland Papa Stronza which is also eightie miles from Hethland as the Uester In the middest also of this tract lieth Far or Fara which is to saie faire I le in old English faire eie and within sight so well of Hethland as the Orchades by reason of three insuperable rocks which are apparant in the same a verie poore Iland and yet yearelie robbed of such commodities as it hath by such Flemish and English fishermen as passe by the coasts thereof in time of the yeare to catch fish for the prouision of their countries Next vnto this is the greatest of all the Hethlands an Iland called the Maine sixtie miles in length and sixteene in bredth full of rocks and whose coasts are onelie inhabited the innermost parts being lest vnto the foules of the aire bicause of the barrennesse and vnfruitfulnesse of the soile yet of late some haue indeuoured to impeople it but with no successe correspondent to their desire Wherefore they returned to their former trades making their chéefe commoditie and yearelie gaine by fish as aforetime Ten miles from this toward the north lieth the Zeale twentie miles in length eight in bredth and so wild that it will suffer no creature to liue thereof that is not bred therein Betwéene this Iland also and the Maine are other smaller Ilands to be found as the Ling Orne Big and Sanferre And from hense nine miles northward Usta twentie miles long six in bredth plaine pleasant but inuironed with a swift and terrible sea Betwéene this also and the Zeale are the Uie the Ure and the Ling also towards the west the two Skenes Chalseie Nordwade Brase and Mowse on the west side lie the west Skenes Rottia Papa the lesse Wunned Papa the more Ualla Tondra Burra Haura the more Haura the lesse in maner so manie holmes dispersed heere and there whereof I haue no notice Some call these the Shetland and some the Shotland Iles. Buchanan nameth them in the third member of his diuision Zelandise and toward the end of his first booke seemeth to auouch that they liue in maner as doo the inhabitants of the Orchades although not in so ciuill wise nor in such large measure and aboundance of diet in their houses He addeth moreouer that their apparrell is after the Germaine cut comelie but not so chargeable and costlie and how they raise their gaine by skins of
le so it is nothing inferiour vnto them in aboundance of all kind of fish whereof it is hard to saie which of the three haue either most plentie or greatest varietie if the circumstances be duelie weighed What some other write of the riuers of their countries it skilleth not neither will I as diuerse doo inuent strange things of this noble streame therewith to nobilitate and make it more honorable but this will I in plaine termes affirme that it neither swalloweth vp bastards of the Celtish brood or casteth vp the right begotten that are throwne in without hurt into their mothers lap as Politian fableth of the Rhene Epistiloram lib. 8. epi. 6. nor yéeldeth clots of gold as the Tagus dooth but an infinit plentie of excellent swéet and pleasant fish wherewith such as inhabit néere vnto hir bankes are fed and fullie nourished What should I speake of the fat and swéet salmons dailie taken in this streame and that in such plentie after the time of the smelt be past as no riuer in Europa is able to excéed it But what store also of barbels trouts cheuins pearches smelts breames roches daces gudgings flounders shrimps c are commonlie to be had therein I refer me to them that know by experience better than I by reason of their dailie trade of fishing in the same And albeit it seemeth from time to time to be as it were defrauded in sundrie wise of these hir large commodities by the insatiable auarice of the fishermen yet this famous riuer complaineth commonlie of no want but the more it looseth at one time the more it yéeldeth at another Onelie in carps it séemeth to be scant sith it is not long since that kind of fish was brought ouer into England and but of late to speake of into this streame by the violent rage of sundrie land-flouds that brake open the heads and dams of diuers gentlemens ponds by which means it became somewhat partaker also of this said commoditie whereof earst it had no portion that I could euer heare Oh that this riuer might be spared but euen one yeare from nets c But alas then should manie a poore man be vndoone In the meane time it is lamentable to see how it is and hath béene choked of late with sands and shelues through the penning and wresting of the course of the water for commodities sake But as this is an inconuenience easilie remedied if good order were taken for the redresse thereof so now the fine or paie set vpon the ballaffe sometime freelis giuen to the merchants by patent euen vnto the lands end Iusques au poinct will be another cause of harme vnto this noble streame and all through an aduantage taken at the want of an i in the word ponct which grew through an error committed by an English notarie vnskilfull in the French toong wherein that patent was granted Furthermore the said riuer floweth and filleth all his chanels wise in the daie and night that is in euerie twelue houres once and this ebbing flowing holdeth on for the space of seauentie miles within the maine land the streame or tide being alwaies highest at London when the moone dooth exactlie touch the northeast and south or west points of the heauens of which one is visible the other vnder the earth and not subiect to our sight These tides also differ in their times each one comming latter than other by so manie minuts as passe yer the reuolution and naturall course of the heauens doo reduce and bring about the said planet vnto those hir former places whereby the common difference betwéene one tide and another is found to consist of twentie foure minuts which wanteth but twelue of an whole houre in foure and twentie as experience dooth confirme In like sort we sée by dailie triall that each tide is not of equall heigth and greatnesse For at the full and change of the moone we haue the greatest flouds and such is their ordinarie course that as they diminish from their changes and fuls vnto the first and last quarters so afterwards they increase againe vntill they come to the full and change Sometimes also they rise so high if the wind be at the north or northeast which bringeth in the water with more vehemencie bicause the tide which filleth the chanell commeth from Scotland ward that the Thames ouerfloweth hir banks néere vnto London which hapneth especiallie in the fuls and changes of Ianuarie and Februarie wherein the lower grounds are of custome soonest drowned This order of flowing in like sort is perpetuall so that when the moone is vpon the southwest and north of points then is the water by London at the highest neither doo the tides alter except some rough winds out of the west or southwest doo kéepe backe and checke the streame in his entrance as the east and northeast doo hasten the comming in thereof or else some other extraordinarie occasion put by the ordinarie course of the northerne seas which fill the said riuer by their naturall returne and flowing And that both these doo happen eft among I refer me to such as haue not sildome obserued it as also the sensible chopping in of thrée or foure tides in one naturall daie wherof the vnskilfull doo descant manie things But how so euer these small matters doo fall out and how often soeuer this course of the streame doth happen to be disturbed yet at two seuerall times of the age of the moone the waters returne to their naturall course and limits of time exactlie Polydore saith that this riuer is seldome increased or rather neuer ouerfloweth hir banks by landflouds but he is herein verie much deceiued as it shal be more apparantlie séene hereafter For the more that this riuer is put by of hir right course the more the water must of necessitie swell with the white waters which run downe from the land bicause the passage cannot be so swift and readie in the winding as in the streight course These landflouds also doo greatlie straine the finesse of the streame in so much that after a great landfloud you shall take haddocks with your hands beneath the bridge as they flote aloft vpon the water whose eies are so blinded with the thicknesse of that element that they cannot see where to become and make shift to saue themselues before death take hold of them Otherwise the water of it selfe is very cléere and in comparison next vnto that of the sea which is most subtile and pure of all other as that of great riuers is most excellent in comparison of smaller brookes although Aristotle will haue the salt water to be most grosse bicause a ship will beare a greater burden on the sea than on the fresh water and an eg sinke in this that swimmeth on the other But he may easilie be answered by the quantitie of roome and aboundance of waters in the sea whereby it becommeth of more force to susteine such vessels
village standing thereby the mouth whereof lieth almost directlie against Porchester castell which is situat about three miles by water from Portesmouth towne as Leland dooth report Then go we within halfe a mile further to Forten creeke which either giueth or taketh name of a village hard by After this we come to Osterpoole lake a great créeke that goeth vp by west into the land and lieth not far from a round turret of stone from whence also there goeth a chaine to another tower on the east side directlie ouer against it the like whereof is to be séene in diuerse other hauens of the west countrie wherby the entrance of great vessels into that part may be at pleasure restreined From hence we go further to Tichefeld water that riseth about Eastmaine parke ten or twelue miles by northeast or there abouts from Tichefeld From Eastmaine it goeth parting the forrests of Waltham and Eastberie by the way to Wicham or Wicombe a pretie market towne large through-fare where also the water separateth it selfe into two armelets and going vnder two bridges of wood commeth yer long againe vnto one chanell From hence it goeth three or foure miles further to a bridge of timber by maister Writhoseleies house leauing Tichfeld towne on the right side and a little beneath runneth vnder Ware bridge whither the sea floweth as hir naturall course inforceth Finallie within a mile of this bridge it goeth into the water of Hampton hauen whervnto diuerse streames resort as you shall heare hereafter After this we come to Hamble hauen or Hamelrish créeke whose fall is betwéene saint Andrewes castell and Hoke It riseth about Shidford in Waltham forrest when it is past Croke bridge it méeteth with another brooke which issueth not farre from Bishops Waltham out of sundrie springs in the high waie on Winchester from whence it passeth as I said by Bishops Waltham then to Budeleie or Botleie and then ioining with the Hamble they run togither by Prowlingsworth Upton Brusill Hamble towne and so into the sea Now come we to the hauen of Southhampton by Ptolomie called Magnus portus which I will briefelie describe so néere as I can possiblie The bredth or entrie of the mouth hereof as I take it is by estimation two miles from shore to shore At the west point therof also is a strong castell latelie builded which is rightlie named Caldshore but now Cawshot I wote not by what occasion On the east side thereof also is a place called Hoke afore mentioned or Hamell hoke wherein are not aboue thrée or foure fisher houses not worthie to be remembred This hauen shooteth vp on the west side by the space of seuen miles vntill it come to Hampton towne standing on the other side where it is by estimation a mile from land to land Thence it goeth vp further about thrée miles to Redbridge still ebbing and flowing thither and one mile further so farre as my memorie dooth serue mée Now it resteth that I describe the Alresford streame which some doo call the Arre or Arle and I will procéed withall in this order following The Alresford beginneth of diuerse faire springs about a mile or more froÌ Alresford or Alford as it is now called and soone after resorting to one bottome they become a broad lake which for the most part is called Alford pond Afterward returning againe to a narrow chanell it goeth through a stone bridge at the end of Alford towne leauing the towne it selfe on the lest hand toward Hicthingstocke thrée miles off but yet it commeth there it receiueth two rils in one bottome whereof one commeth from the Forrest in maner at hand and by northwest of old Alresford the other froÌ Browne Candiuer that goeth by Northenton Swarewotton Aberstone c vntill we méet with the said water beneath Alford towne Being past Hichinstocke it commeth by Anington to Eston village and to Woorthie where it beginneth to branch and ech arme to part it selfe into other that resort to Hide and the lower soiles by east of Winchester there seruing the stréets the close of S. Maries Wolueseie and the new college verie plentifullie with their water But in this meane while the great streame commeth from Worthie to the east bridge and so to saint Elizabeth college where it dooth also part in twaine enuironing the said house in most delectable maner After this it goeth toward S. Crosses leauing it a quarter of a mile on the right hand then to Twiford a mile lower where it gathereth againe into one bottome and goeth six miles further to Woodmill taking the Otter brooke withall on the east side and so into the salt créeke that leadeth downe to the hauen On the other side of Southhampton there resorteth into this hauen also both the Test the Stockbridge water in one bottome whereof I find this large description insuing The verie head of the Stockewater is supposed to be somewhere about Basing stoke or church Hockleie and going from thence betwéene Ouerton and Steuenton it commeth at last by Lauerstocke Whitchurch and soone after receiuing a brooke by northwest called the Bourne descending from S. Marie Bourne southeast from Horsseburne it procéedeth by Long paroch and the wood till it meet with the Cranburne on the cast side a pretie riuelet rising about Michelneie and going by Fullington Barton and to Cramburne thence to Horwell in one bottome beneath which it meeteth with the Andeuer water that is increased yer it come there by an other brooke whose name I doo not know This Andeuer streame riseth in Culhamshire forrest not far by north from Andeuer towne and going to vpper Clatford yer it touch there it receiueth the rill of which I spake before which rising also néeer vnto Anport goeth to Monketon to Abbatesham the Andeuer and both as I said vnto the Test beneath Horwell whereof I spake euen now These streames being thus brought into one bottome it runneth toward the south vnder Stockbridge and soone after diuiding it selfe in twaine one branch thereof goeth by Houghton a little beneath meeteth with a rill that commeth from bywest of S. Ans hill and goeth by east of vpper Wallop west of nether Wallop by Bucholt forrest Broughton and called as I haue béene informed the Gallop but now it is named Wallop The other arme runneth through the parke by north west of kings Somburne and vniting themselues againe they go forth by Motteshunt and then receiue the Test a pretie water rising in Clarendun parke that goeth by west Deane and east Deane so to Motteshunt and finallie to the aforesaid water which from thencefoorth is called the Test euen vnto the sea But to procéed After this confluence it taketh the gate to Kimbebridge then to Rumseie Longbridge and beneath the same receiueth a concourse of two rilles whereof the one commeth from Sherefield the other from the new Forrest and ioining in Wadeleie parke
Farneham named Terig the other at Munketon aboue S. Giles Winburne and going thence to S. Giles Ashleie it taketh in the Horton becke as the Horton dooth the Cranburne Finallie méeting with the Terig aboue Knolton they run on vnder the name of Alen to the Stoure which goeth to the Canfords Preston Kingston Perleie and Yolnest but yer it come at Yolnest it taketh in two brookes in one bottome whereof one commeth from Woodland parke by Holt parke and Holt another from aboue vpper Winburne by Edmondesham Uertwood and Mannington and ioining about S. Leonards they go to Hornebridge and so into Stoure After which confluence the said Stoure runneth by Iuor bridge and so into Auon leauing Christs church aboue the méeting of the said waters as I haue said before Hauing in this maner passed Christes church head we come to the fall of the Burne which is a little brooke running from Stourefield heath without branches from whence we proceeded the next fall that we come vnto is Poole from whose mouth vpon the shore by southwest in a bale of thrée miles off is a poore fisher towne called Sandwich where we saw a péere and a little fresh brooke The verie vtter part of saint Adelmes point is fiue miles from Sandwich In another baie lieth west Lilleworth where as I heare is some profitable harborough for ships The to wite of Poole is from Winburne about foure miles and it standeth almost as an I le in the hauen The hauen it selfe also if a man should measure it by the circuit wanteth little of twentie miles as I did gesse by the view Going therefore into the same betwéene the north and the south points to sée what waters were there we left Brunkeseie Iland and the castell on the left hand within the said points and passing about by Pole and leauing that créeke bicause it hath no fresh we came by Holton and Kesworth where we beheld two falles of which one was called the north the other the south waters The north streame hight Piddle as I heare It riseth about Alton and goeth from thence to Piddle trench head Piddle hinton Walterstow and yer it come at Birstam receiueth Deuils brooke that commeth thither from Brugham and Melcombe by Deuilish towne Thence it goeth to Tow piddle Ashe piddle Turners piddle taking in yer it come there a water that runneth from Helton by Middleton Milburne Biere then to Hide and so into Pole hauen and of this water Marianns Scotus speaketh except I be deceiued The south water is properlie called Frome for Frame It riseth néere vnto Euershot and going downe by Fromequitaine Chelmington and Catstocke it receiueth there a rill from beside Rowsham and Wraxehall After this it goeth on to Chilfrome and thence to Maden Newton where it méeteth with the Owke that riseth either two miles aboue Hoke parke at Kenford or in the great pond within Hoke parke and going by the Tollards falleth into the Frome about Maden Newton so go as one from thence to Fromevauchirch Crokewaie Frampton and Muckilford and receiueth néere vnto the same a rill from aboue Upsidling by S. Nicholas Sidling and Grimston From hence it goeth on by Stratton and Bradford Peuerell and beneath this Bradford it crosseth the Silleie aliàs Minterne and Cherne brooks both in one chanell whereof the first riseth in vpper Cherne parish the other at Minterne and méeting aboue middle Cherne they go by nether Cherne Forston Godmanston and aboue Charneminster into Frome In the meane time also our Frome brancheth and leaueth an Iland aboue Charneminster and ioining againe néere Dorchester it goeth by Dorchester and Forthington but yer it come at Beckington it meeteth with another Becke that runneth thereinto from Winterburne Stapleton Martinstow Heringstow Caine and Stafford and from thence goeth without anie further increase as yet to Beckington Knighton Tinkleton Morton Wooll Bindon Stoke beneath Stoke receiueth the issue of the Luckeford lake from whence also it passeth by Eastholme Warham and so into the Baie From this fall we went about the arme point by Slepe where we saw a litle créeke then by Owre where we beheld an other then comming againe toward the entrance by saint Helens and Furleie castell we went abroad into the maine and found our selues at libertie When we were past Pole hauen we lest the Handfast point the Peuerell point S. Adelmes chappell and came at last to Lughport hauen whereby and also to the Luckeford lake all this portion of ground last remembred is left in maner of a byland or peninsula and called the I le of Burbecke wherein is good store of alum and hard stone In like sort going still westerlie we came to Sutton points where is a créeke Then vnto Waie or Wilemouth by kings Welcombe which is twentie miles from Pole and whose head is not full foure miles aboue the hauen by northwest at Uphill in the side of a great hill Hereinto when we were entred we saw three falles whereof the first and greatest commeth from Upweie by Bradweie and Radipoole receiuing afterward the second that ran from east Chekerell and likewise the third that maketh the ground betwéene Weimouth and Smalmouth passage almost an Iland There is a little barre of sand at the hauen mouth and a great arme of the sea runneth vp by the right hand and scant a mile aboue the hauen mouth on the shore is a right goodlie and warlike castell made which hath one open barbicane This arme runneth vp also further by a mile as in a baie to a point of land where a passage is into Portland by a little course of pibble sand It goeth vp also from the said passage vnto Abbatsbirie about seauen miles off where a litle fresh rondell resorteth to the sea And somewhat aboue this is the head or point of the Chesill lieng northwest which stretcheth vp from thence about seauen miles as a maine narrow banke by a right line vnto the southeast and there abutteth vpon Portland scant a quarter of a mile aboue the Newcastle there The nature of this banke is such that so often as the wind bloweth vehementlie at southeast so often the sea beateth in and losing the banke soketh through it so that if this wind should blow from that corner anie long time togither Portland should be left an Iland as it hath béene before But as the southwest wind dooth appaire this banke so a northwest dooth barre it vp againe It is pretie to note of the Townelet of Waimouth which lieth streight against Milton on the other side and of this place where the water of the hauen is but of small breadth that a rope is commonlie tied from one side of the shore to another whereby the ferrie men doo guide their botes without anie helpe of Ores But to procéed with our purpose Into the mouth of this riuer doo ships often come for succour
they are neither branched nor of anie great quantitie what should I make long haruest of a little corne and spend more time than may well be spared about them When we were past the Blacke head we came to Austell brooke which is increased with a water that commeth from aboue Mewan and within a mile after the confluence they fall into the sea at Pentoren from whence we went by the Blacke rocke and about the Dudââan point till we came to Chare haies where falleth in a pretie water whose head is two miles aboue saint Tues Thence we went by here and there a méere salt créeke till we passed the Graie rocke in Giâinâraith baie and S. Anthonies point where Leland maketh his accompt to enter into Falamouth hauen The Fala riseth a little by north of Penuenton towne and going westward till it come downwards toward saint Dionise it goeth from thence to Melader saint Steuens Grampont Goldon Crede Corneleie Tregue Moran Treguââan it falleth into the hauen with a good indifferent force and this is the course of Fala But least I should séeme to omit those creekes that are betwéene this and S. Anthonies point I will go a little backe againe and fetch in so maniâ of them as come now to my remembrance Entring therefore into the port we haue a créeke that runneth vp by saint Anthonies toward saint Gereus then another that goeth into the land by east of saint Maries castell with a forked head passing in the meane time by a great rocke that lieth in the verie midst of the hauen in maner of the third point of a triangle betwéene saint Maries castell and Pendinant Thence we cast about by the said castell and came by another créeke that falleth in by east then the second aboue saint Iustus the third at Ardenora the fourth at Rilan And hauing as it were visited all these in order we come backe againe about by Tregonnian and then going vpward betweene it and Taluerne till we came to Fentangolan we found the confluence of two great creekes beneath saint Clements whereof one hath a fresh water comming downe by S. Merâher the other another from Truro increased with sundrie branches though not one of them of anie greatnesse and therefore vnworthie to be handled Pole hole standeth vpon the head almost of the most easterlie of them S. Kenwen and Truro stand aboue the confluence of other two The fourth falleth in by west from certeine hils as for the fift and sixt as they be little créeks and no fresh so haue I lesse language and talke to spend about them Of saint Caie and saint Feokes créeke whose issue is betwéene Restronget and créeke of Trurie I sée no cause to make any long spéech yet I remember that the towne of S. Feoke standeth betwéene them both That also called after this saint rising aboue Perannarwothill and comming thence by Kirklo falleth into Falamouth northeast of Milor which standeth vpon the point betwéene it and Milor créeke Milor creeke is next Restronget some call it Milor poole from whence we went by Trefusis point and there found an other great fall from Perin which being branched in the top hath Perin towne almost in the verie confluence And thus much by my collection of the fall But for somuch as Leland hath taken some paines in the description of this riuer I will not suffer it to perish sith there is other matter conteined therein worthie remembrance although not deliuered in such order as the thing it selfe requireth The verie point saith he of the hauen mouth being an hill whereon the king hath builded a castell is called Pendinant It is about a mile in compasse almost inuironed with the sea and where the sea couereth not the ground is so low that it were a small mastrie to make Pendinant an Iland Furthermore there lieth a cape or foreland within the hauen a mile and a halfe and betwixt this and maister Killigrewes house one great arme of the hauen runneth vp to Penrine towne which is three miles from the verie entrie of Falamouth hauen and two good miles from Penfusis Moreouer there is Leuine Priselo betwixt saint Budocus and Pendinas which were a good hauen but for the barre of sand But to procéed The first creeke or arme that casteth on the northwest side of Falemouth hauen goeth vp to Perin and at the end it breaketh into two armes whereof the lesse runneth to Glasenith Viridis nidus the gréene nest or Wagméere at Penrine the other to saint Glunias the parish church of Penrine In like sort out of each side of Penrine créeke breaketh an arme yer it come to Penrine This I vnderstand also that stakes and foundations of stone haue béene set in the créeke at Penrine a litle lower than the wharfe where it breakech into armes but howsoeuer this standeth betwixt the point of Trefusis and the point of Restronget is Milor créeke which goeth vp a mile into the land and by the church is a good rode for ships The next creeke beyond the point of Restronget wood is called Restronget which going two miles vp into the maine breaketh into two armes In like order betwixt Restronget and the creeke of Trurie be two créekes one called saint Feokes the other saint Caie next vnto which is Trurie créeke that goeth vp about two miles creeking from the principall streame and breaketh within halfe a mile of Trurie casting in a branch westward euen hard by Newham wood This creeke of Trurie is diuided into two parts before the towne of Trurie and each of them hauing a brooke comming downe and a bridge the towne of Trurie standeth betwixt them both In like sort Kenwen stréet is seuered from the said towne with this arme and Clements street by east with the other Out of the bodie also of Trurie creeke breaketh another eastward a mile from Crurie and goeth vp a mile and a halfe to Cresilian bridge of stone At the verie entrie and mouth of this créeke is a rode of ships called Maples rode and here fought not long since eightéene ships of Spanish merchants with foure ships of warre of Deepe but the Spaniards draue the Frenchmen all into this harborow A mile and an halfe aboue the mouth of Crurie creeke is another named Lhan Moran of S. Morans church at hand This créeke goeth vp a quarter of a mile from the maine streame into the hauen as the maine streame goeth vp two miles aboue Moran créeke ebbing and flowing and a quarter of a mile higher is the towne of Cregowie where we found a bridge of stone vpon the Fala riuer Fala it selfe riseth a mile or more west of Roche hill and goeth by Graund pont where I saw a bridge of stone This Graund pont is foure miles from Roche hill and two little miles from Cregowie betwixt which the Fala taketh his course From Cregowie to passe downe by the bodie
of saint Buriens and an other somewhat longer than the first that issueth by west of the aforesaid towne wherein is to be noted that our cards made heretofore doo appoint S. Buriens to be at the very lands end of Cornewall but experience now teacheth vs that it commeth not néere the lands end by thrée miles This latter rill also is the last that I doo reade of on the south side and likewise on the west and north till we haue sailed to S. Ies baie which is full ten miles from the lands end or Bresan I le eastward rather more if you reckon to the fall of the Haile which lieth in the very middest and highest part of the baie of the same The soile also is verie hillie here as for saint Ies towne it is almost as I said a byland and yet is it well watered with sundrie rilles that come from those hilles vnto the same The Haile riseth in such maner and from so manie heads as I haue before said howbeit I will adde somewhat more vnto it for the benefit of my readers Certes the chéefe head of Haile riseth by west of Goodalfin hilles and going downe toward saint Erthes it receiueth the second and best of the other three rilles from Goodalfin towne finallie comming to saint Erthes and so vnto the maine baie it taketh in the Clowart water from Guimer south of Phelacke which hath two heads the said village standing directlie betwixt them both The Caine riseth southeast of Caineburne towne a mile and more from whence it goeth without increase by west of Gwethian and so into the sea west of Mara Darwaie From hence we coasted about the point left the baie till we came to a water that riseth of two heads from those hilles that lie by south of the same one of them also runneth by saint Uni another by Redreuth and méeting within a mile they fall into the Ocean beneath Luggam or Tuggan A mile and a halfe from this fall we come vnto another small rill and likewise two other créekes betwixt which the towne of saint Agnes standeth and likewise the fourth halfe a mile beyond the most easterlie of these whose head is almost thrée miles within the land in a towne called saint Alin. Thence going by the Manrocke and west of saint Piran in the sand we find a course of thrée miles and more from the head and hauing a forked branch the parts doo méet at west aboue saint Kibbard and so go into the sea I take this to be saint Pirans créeke for the next is Carantocke pill or créeke whose head is at Guswarth from whence it goeth vnto Trerise and soone after taking in a rill from by west it runneth into the sea coast of saint Carantakes Beyond this is another créeke that riseth aboue little saint Colan and goeth by lesse saint Columbe and east and by north hereof commeth downe one more whose head is almost south of the Nine stones going from thence to great saint Columbes it passeth by Lamberne and so into the sea S. Merous créeke is but a little one rising west of Padstow and falling in almost ouer against the Gull rocke Then turning betwéene the point and the blacke rocke we entred into Padstow hauen thrée miles lower than port Issec and a mile from port Gwin whose waters remaine next of all to be described The Alan ariseth flat east from the hauen mouth of Padstow well néere eight or nine miles about Dauidstone neere vnto which the Eniam also issueth that runneth into the Thamar Going therefore from hence it passeth to Camelford saint Aduen saint Bernard both Cornish saints and soone after receiueth a rill at northeast descending from Rowters hill Thence it goeth to Bliseland and Helham the first bridge of name that standeth vpon Alin Yer long also it taketh in one rill by south from Bodman another from saint Laurence the third by west of this and the fourth that commeth by Wethiell no one of them excéeding the course of thrée miles and all by south From hence it goeth toward Iglesaleward and there receiueth a water on the east side which commeth about two miles from saint Teath by Michelston saint Tuchoe saint Maben mo Cornish patrons and finallie south of Iglesall méeteth with the Alen that goeth from thence by S. Breaca to Woodbridge Hereabout I find that into our Alein or Alen there should fall two riuerets whereof the one is called Carneseie the other Laine and comming in the end to full notice of the matter I sée them to issue on seuerall sides beneath Woodbridge almost directlie the one against the other That which descendeth from northwest and riseth about saint Kew is named Carneseie as I heare the other that commeth in on the southwest banke hight Laine and noted by Leland to rise two miles aboue S. Esse But howsoeuer this matter standeth there are two other créekes on ech side also beneath these as Pethrike creeke and Minner créeke so called of the Cornish saints for that soile bred manie wherewith I finish the description of Alen or as some call it Dunmere and other Padstow water From Padstow hauen also they saile out full west to Waterford in Ireland There are likewise two rockes which lie in the east side of the hauen secretlie hidden at full sea as two pads in the straw whereof I thinke it taketh the name Yet I remember how I haue read that Padstow is a corrupted word for Adlestow and should signifie so much as Athelstani locus as it may well be For it is euident that they âad in time past sundrie charters of priuilege from Athelstane although at this present it be well stored with Irishmen But to our purpose Leland supposeth this riuer to be the same Camblan where Arthur fought his last and fatall conflict for to this daie men that doo eare the ground there doo oft plow vp bones of a large size and great store of armour or else it may be as I rather coniecture that the Romans had some field or Castra thereabout for not long since and in the remembrance of man a brasse pot full of Romane coine was found there as I haue often heard Being thus passed Padstow hauen and after we had gone three miles from hence we came to Portgwin a poore fisher towne where I find a brooke and a péere Then I came to Portissec alià s Cunilus two miles further and found there a brooke a péere and some succor for fisher boats Next of all vnto a brooke that ran from south east directlie north into the Sauerne sea and within halfe a mile of the same laie a great blacke rocke like an Iland From this water to Treuenni is about a mile where the paroch church is dedicated to saint Simphorian and in which paroch also Tintagell or Dundagie castell standeth which is a thing inerpugnable for the situation and would be
and beneath the same receiuing the Cledoch that runneth by Kelebebilch and also Neth abbeie where maister Crumwell dwelleth it goeth on by Coitfranke forrest Nethwood Briton ferrie and so into the sea The Tauie riseth in the thickest of the blacke mounteines in Brecknochshire west of Nethuaur and comming downe west of Calwen chappell it receiueth on the east banke a rill named Coiell that runneth thither by Coielburne chappell and being thus vnited the chanell passeth foorth by Istradgunles and then méeting with the Turch or Torch water that coÌmeth from the foot of the blacke mounteines and is march to parcell of Caermardinshire it runneth to Langoge Lansamled saint Iohns Swanseis and so into the Baie Being past this we come by another little fall whose water runneth thrée or foure miles yer it come into Swanseie baie but without name Thence we go to the Crimline becke whose description I neither haue nor find anie great want therof Wherfore going about by Oistermont castell and Mumbles point we passe foorth toward the southwest by Penmarch point till we come to Ilston water whose head is not farre within the land and yet as it commeth thorough the woodland and downe by Penmarch castell a rill or two dooth fall into the same Then casting about by Oxwich point we go onward there by and sailing flat north by the Holme hauing passed the Wormeslead and S. Kennets chappell and then northeast by Whitford point we went at length to the Lochar or Loghar or as Lhoyd nameth it the Lichwr whose indraught for a certene space is march betwéene Caermardine and Glamorgan shires It riseth aboue Gwenwie chappell from whence it goeth to Landbea and aboue Bettus receiueth a rill named Amond that entreth thereinto from northeast Being past Bettus it passeth by Laneddie Arthelas bridge and ouer against Landilo Talabout it crosseth from by west the Combwilie by west of Parkreame and afterward the Morlais aboue Langnarch on the same side Then comming to Loghor castell it taketh in on the east side the Lhu whose course is not aboue fiue miles and thence loosing the name of Lochar it is called Burraie as some gesse vntill it come to the sea where it parteth it selfe going on each side of Bachannie Iland a small thing and not worthie for anie thing I read thereof as yet to be particularlie described From this water we passed I saie by Bachannies Ile to the Aberlheddie water whose head being in the hilles aboue Prenacrois it passeth by Lhaneltheie and thence into the sea Then went we to the Dulesse a little rill whose head is not farre from Trinsaren thence by the Pembraie and Calicoit points till we came about to the Wandres or Uendraith mouth whose description is partlie touched alreadie but bicause it is not such as I would with it to be I will here after my owne maner deale somewhat further withall Gwendrath or Uendraith vaur riseth in the lower ground or not far from the hill Renneth Uaur whereon castell Careg standeth and descending by a pretie long course vnder sundrie bridges commeth at the last to Glin then to Capull Lanberie and so vnto the sea being little augmented with influences by the waie Uendraith Uehan riseth a mile higher towards the north than Uendraith Uaur but out of the same soile thence directing his course toward the southwest it goeth by Lancharog Langendarne Capull Langell Bithon Leighdenie Kidwillie and so into the sea about one mile from the fall of Uendraith Uaur The Towie riseth in the mounteines of Elennith foure miles by southeast from Lintiue and two from Lingonon in a moorith ground foure twentie miles from Caermardine and in a forrest called Bishops forrest midwaie betwixt Landwibreuie Landanuerie castell For fish in my opinion this is much better than the Taw or Taffe whose head breedeth no fish but if it be cast into it they turne vp their bellies flote aloft and die out of hand It parteth Brecknoch from Cardigonshire also for a certeine season till it come by the water of Trausnant that falleth thereinto from by cast out of the confins of Brecknoch vnto Pilin capell and so to Istrodefine where it méeteth with the Tothee that commeth thither from Lhinuerwin where it riseth and so through Rescoth forrest vniting it selfe by the waie with the Pescotter which mounting out of the ground in the edge of Cardigonshire runneth along as a limit and march vnto the same till it ioine with the Tothée and both come togither beneath Istrodefine into Towie which we haue now in hand After this confluence it commeth to Lhanuair Awbreie Lanthowell and Lanimphsrie and here it receiueth two waters in one chanell whereof the first is called Brane the other Gutherijc which lieth more southerlie of the two and fall as I said into Towie beneath Landonuereie which runneth on till it méet with the first Dulesse that goeth by Lenurdie then with the Morlais and these on the northwest Certes the Brane is a pretie brooke rising two or thrée miles aboue Capell Newith and descending by Lanbrane and Ustradwalter it méeteth I saie with the Gutherijc whose head is west of Tridcastell in Brecknochshire and thereby it is not a little increased But to proceed with the Towie which being past Lanimphfrie and a rill that méeteth with the same descending from northwest of Lanurdan it taketh in the influences of diuerse waters in one chanell of which the greatest is called Modewie and thereof I find this description The Modewie or as some pronounce it Mosheuie riseth of two heads which ioining aboue Lanihangle the streame runneth on till it meet with the Cledoch on the left hand procéeding also further toward Langadocke it receiueth not far from thence the Sawtheie whose two heads descend from the blacke mounteines or east edge of Carmardineshire as mine information leadeth me After this confluence the second Dulesse dooth meet with the Towie whose head is in the hilles aboue Talthogaie abbeie northwest from Langadocke full fiue miles then comming downe by Landilovaur Newton Dinefar castell and Golden groue it receiueth the third Dulesse from by north that commeth in by Lanihangle and Drislan castell and after that the Cothie whose race is somewhat long and therefore his description not vtterlie to be passed ouer Not farre from the head which is three miles from Landanbreuie vnder the hulke of Blame Icorne a narrow passage and therein manie heaps of stones and somewhat beneath Lana Pinsent chappell it taketh in the Turche becke that runneth thither from aboue Lanacroies thence it goeth to Lansawell Abergorlech Breghuangothie Lannigood and so into Towie which hasting forward by chappell Dewie receiueth the Rauelthie from by north then the Gwilie from northwest whose head is aboue Lanie Pinsent and race by Canwell Eluert Comewilie and Merling hill as I haue
waie sundrie salt créekes as the maine chanell dooth from thence foorth vntill it passe the Sandie hauen the Dale rode whither a sillie fresh rill commeth of small value be come about againe to the large Ocean Hauing thus shewed the courses of those few fresh waters that come to Milford hauen we cast about by the Blockehouse and S. Annes chappell to Gateholme I le that lieth betwéene S. Annes and the Wilocke point directlie ouer against Stockeholme Iland that is situat further off into the sea toward the southwest and is full halfe so great as the Scalmeie that I elsewhere described Betwéene the Willocke point also and the Scalmeie directlie west is the Midland I le full so great as the Gateholme As for the two rocks that lie by north and south of the Scalmeie of which the one is called the Yardland stone the other Mewstone it shall not be greatlie requisit to stand on their discourses sith they are such as may hardlie be taken for Ilands and euen in like sort we may iudge of S. Brides Ile which is south-southwest of Calthrop rode likewise of the Gresholme whereof I find this short description The Gresholme lieth directlie west of Scalmeie from whence if you saile thither on the south side you must néeds passe by the Mewstone rocke if on the north of Scalmeie you must leaue the Yarland stone on your left hand Wherto if you note well the situation of these Ilands alreadie named and confer them with the Ramseie and S. Dauids land you shall find them to produce as it were two dangerous points including the Brid baie wherein notwithstanding the greatnesse are 1000 perils and no fresh brookes for me to deale withall Finallie hauing doubled the Willocke point we thought it not good altogether to leaue that baie vnsearched at lestwise to sée what Ilands might there be found long entred into the same we beheld one which the men of the countrie call S. Brides Iland a verie little place and situate néere the land before I came at Galtroie rode From thence we went about by the little hauen Doluach hauen Caruaie hauen Shirelace rocke Carnbuddie and Earnaie baies Portelais and so into the found betwéene Ramseie and the point In this sound likewise is a little I le almost annexed to the maine but in the middest thereof I meane of the sound is a rocke called the horsse a mile and more by north of Ribbie rocke that lieth south east of Ramseie and more infortunate than ten of Seians colts but thanked be God I neuer came on his backe Thence passing by S. Stephans and Whitesand baies we saluted the Bishop and his clerks as they went in procession on our left side being loth to take anie salted holie water at their hands and came at last to the point called S. Dauids head which Ptolomie calleth Octapitanum promontorium except I be deceiued But here gentle reader giue me leaue to staie a while and insert the words of Leland touching the land called S. Dewies or S. Dauids land whereof some men may peraduenture haue vse his words are these Being therefore past this hauen and point of Demetia in casting about the coast we come to S. Dewies or S. Dauids land which Ptolomie calleth Octapitanum promontorium I read to be separated from the rest of the countrie much after this maner although I grant that there may be and are diuerse other little creekes betwixt Newgale and S. Dauids head and betwixt S. Dauids and Fischard beside those that are héere mentioned out of a register of that house As we turne therefore from Milford S. Dauids land beginneth at Newgale a créeke serued with a backe fresh water Howbeit there is a baie before this creeke betwixt it and Milford From hence about foure miles is Saluach creeke otherwise called Sauerach whither some fresh water resorteth the mouth also thereof is a good rescue for balingers as it I meane the register saith Thence go we to Portelais three miles where is a little portlet whither the Alen that commeth through saint Dewies close dooth run It lieth a mile southwest from S. Dewies saint Stinans Chappell also is betwéene Portelais and Portmaw The next is Port Maw where I found a great estuarie into the land The Pendwie halfe a mile from that Lhand Uehan is thrée miles from Pendwie where is a salt créeke then to Tredine three miles where is another creeke to Langunda foure miles and another créeke is there in like sort where fishermen catch herrings Héere also the Gwerne riuer diuideth Penbidiane from Fischerdine Kemmeis land From Langunda to Fischard at the Gwerne mouth foure miles and here is a portlet or hauenet also for ships And thus much of S. Dauids land Besides this also Leland in a third booke talketh of lhinnes and pooles but for asmuch as my purpose is not to speake of lakes and lhinnes I passe them ouer as hasting to Teifie in Latine Tibius and after Ptolomie Tuerobius or Tiuirobius which is the next riuer that serueth for my purpose And yet not forgetting to touch the Gwerne for after we came from saint Dauids head we coasted along toward the southeast till wée came ouer against saint Catharins where going northwards by the bread hauen and the Strombles head we sailed thence northeast and by north to Langlas head then flat south by the Cow and Calfe two cruell rockes which we left on the left hand so coasted ouer to Abergwin or Fischard where we found a fresh water named Guin or Gwerne whose course is in maner directlie out of the east into the west from Uremie hils by pont Uaunt and Lanichair vntill it come within a mile of the foresaid towne It riseth flat north of the Perselie hill from whence it goeth by Pont vaine Lauerillidoch Lanchar Landilouair so to Abergwine or Abergwerne for I read both From Abergwine we cast about by Dinas head till we come to the fall of Neuerne where Newport standeth The head of this riuer is aboue Capell Nantgwin from whence it runneth by Whitchurch but yer it come at Kilgwin it taketh in a little water that riseth short of Wrenie vaure and thence go foorth as one vntill they come to Newport Cardigan hauen is the next fall that I did stumble on wherein lieth a litle Iland ouer against the north point Hereinto also commeth the Teifie a noble riuer which riseth in Lintinie and is fraught with delicate samons and herein and not else where in all the riuers of Britaine is the Castor or Beuer to be found But to procéed The verie hed thereof I saie is foure miles aboue Stradflore in Luitie and after it hath run from thence a little space it receiueth a brooke from southeast that commeth out of Lin Legnant and then after the confluence runneth on to Stradflore abbeie beneth which it
north called Towen Merionneth which is the mouth of the Difonnie streame a pretie riuer rising in the hilles aboue Lanihangle and west of castell Traherne receiueth the Ridrijc which commeth from Chadridrtjc hill by Tallillin castell Treherie and so into the Difonnie from southeast fetching his course by Lanegrin and so into the sea within fiue miles thereof Being past this we did cast about by the Sarnabigh point till we came to the Lingouen becke and so to the Barre which is a faire water and therefore worthie to be with diligence described yet it is not called Bar from the head but rather Moth or Derie for so are the two chiefe heads called out of which this riuer descendeth and are about six miles west of the Lin out of which the Dée hath his issue and betwéene which the Raran vaure hilles are situat and haue their being After the ioining of the two heds of this Barre as I name it from the originall it receiueth a rill from northeast called Cain another beneath the same comming from Beurose wood and so holdeth on towards the south betweene Laniltid and Kemmor abbaie till it meet a little by west of Dolgelth with the Auon vaure which comming also out of the Woodland soile taking in a rill from Gwannas hasteth northwestward by Dolgelth to ioine with the Barre and being met they receiue the Kessilgunt then the Hirgun after a course of foure to fiue miles it falleth into the sea hauing watered the verie hart inward parts of this shire From hence we crosse the Skethie which runneth by Corsogdale and Lanthwie aliàs Lanthonie then the Lambader which receiuing the Artro aboue Lambader doth fall into the sea southeast of the point and flat south of Landango which is a towne situat on the other side of the turning After this we passed by Aberho so named of the riuer Ho that falleth there into the sea and commeth thither from the Alpes or hils of Snowdonie mounteins no lesse fertile for grasse wood cattell fish and foule than the famous Alpes beyond the seas whereof all the writers doo make so honorable report From hence we sailed by Abermawr or mouth of Mawr which commeth in like sort from Snowdonie and taketh diuerse riuers with him whose names I doo not know Then vnto the Artro a brooke whose head commeth from by north east and in his course receiueth the Gedar on the north side and so holdeth on till it fall into the sea after a few windlesses which it maketh as it passeth After this we come to Traith vehan which is the fall of the Drurid a pretie riuer comming from the marches of Caernaruon-shire which passing by Festimog soone after taketh in the Cunwell then the Uelenrid and so holdeth on to Deckoin where it falleth into the said Traith For of the other two rilles that lie by south hereof and haue their issue also into the same I make but small accompt bicause their quantitie is not great Next vnto this we haue Traith mawr whereinto the Farles hath his issue a riuer proceeding from Snowdonie or the Snowdon hils descending by Bethkelerke and Lanwrothen without mixture of anie other water in all his course and passage It is parcell of the march also betwéene Merioneth and Caernaruon shires From Traith mawr we passe by the Krekith and come to another water descending from the north by Lanstidwie and after that to the Moie whose mouthes are so néere togither that no more than halfe a mile of the land dooth seeme to kéepe them in sunder Then come we vnto the Erke a pretie brooke descending from Madrtjn hils into whose mouth two other of no lesse quantitie than it selfe doo séeme to haue their confluence and whose courses doo come along from the west and northwest the most southerlie being called Girch and the other the Hellie except my memorie doo faile me Then casting about toward the south as the coast lieth we saw the Abersoch or mouth of the Soch riuer vpon our right hand in the mouth whereof or not farre by south thereof lie two Ilands of which the more northerlie is called Tudfall and the other Penrtjn as Leland did obserue I would set downe the British names of such townes and villages as these waters passe by but the writing of them for want of the language is so hard to me that I choose rather to shew their falles and risings than to corrupt their denominations in the writing and yet now and then I vse such words as our Englishmen doo giue vnto some of them but that is not often where the British name is easie to be found out and sounded After this going about by the point and leauing Gwelin Ile on the right hand we come to Daron riuer wherevpon standeth Aberdaron a quarter of a mile from the shore betwixt Aberdaron and Uortigernes vale where the compasse of the sea gathereth in a head and entereth at both ends Then come we about the point to Edarne becke a mile and more south of Newin And ten or twelue miles from hence is the Uennie brooke whose course is little aboue so manie miles and not farre from it is the Liuan a farre lesse water comming also from the east and next vnto that another wherinto the Willie by south and the Carrog by north after their coniunction doo make their common influence Hauing passed this riuer we cast about toward the north east and enter at Abermenaie ferrie into the streicts or streame called Menaie betweene Angleseie and the maine méeting first of all with the Gornaie which commeth from the Snowdonie out of the Treuennian lake and passeth by Lanunda into the sea or Menaie streame at South crocke Next of all we meet with the Saint which commeth from Lin Lanbereie passeth by Lanihangle and so falleth into the Menaie at Abersaint which is on the southwest side of Caernaruon on the other side also of the said towne is the Skeuernocke whereby it standeth betweene two riuers of which this hath his head not farre from Dinas Orueg Then come we saith Leland to Gwiniwith mirith or Horsse brooke two miles from Moilethon and it riseth at a Well so called full a mile from thence Moilethon is a bowe shot from Aberpowle from whence ferrie botes go to the Termone or Angleseie Aberpowle runneth thrée miles into the land and hath his head foure miles beyond Bangor in Meneie shore and here is a little comming in for botes bending into the Meneie Aber Gegeine commeth out of a mounteine a mile aboue and Bangor thorough which a rill called Torronnen hath his course almost a mile aboue it Aber Ogwine is two miles aboue that it riseth at Tale linne Ogwine poole fiue miles aboue Bangor in the east side of Withow Aber Auon is two miles aboue Aberogwene and it riseth in a poole called Lin man Auon thrée miles off Auon lan var Uehan
were not yet resolued of the diuision of the earth For my part as I indeuour not to remooue the credit of that which antiquitie hath deliuered and yet loth to continue and maintaine any corruption that may be redressed so I thinke good to giue foorth a new diuision more probable better agreeing with a truth And therefore I diuide the whole into fiue seuerall parcels reteining the common diuision in the first three as before and vnto the fourth allowing not onelie all that portion that lieth by north of the Magellan streicts and those Hyperborean Ilands which lie west of the line of longitude of late discouered by Frobisher and called by hir Maiestie Meta incognita but likewise so manie Ilands as are within 180. degrées Westwards from our beginning or common line of longitude whereby they are parted from those which by this diuision are allotted vnto Asia and the portion it selfe made equipollent with the same for greatnes far excéeding either Europa or Africa if it be not fullie so much in quantitie as they both vnited and laid togither The fift last part is the Antartike portion with hir Ilands annexed that region I meane which lieth vnder the South pole cut off from America or the fourth part by the Magellan streiâts from Africa by the sea which passeth by the Cape of good hope a countrie no lesse large for limits and bounds than Africa or America and therefore right worthie to be called the fift howsoeuer it shall please the curious to mislike of this diuision This also I will adde that albeit the continent hereof doo not extend it selfe vnto the verie Antartike point but lieth as it were a long table betwéene two seas of which the later is vnder the South poole and as I may call it a maine sea vnder the aforesaid pricke yet is it not without sundrie Ilands also adioining vnto it and the inner most sea not destitute of manie as by experience hath béene of late confirmed Furthermore whereas our describers of the earth haue made it such in their descriptions as hath reached litle or nothing into the peaceable sea without the Antartike circle it is now found by Theuet and others that it extendeth it selfe northwards into that trace by no small number of leagues euen in maner to the Equator in so much that the westerlie part thereof from America is supposed to reach northward so far from the Antartike article as Africa dooth southwards from the tropike of Cancer which is no small portion of ground I maruell why not obserued by such as heretofore haue written of the same But they excuse themselues by the ingratitude of the Portingals and Spaniards who haue of purpose concealed manie things found out in their trauell least they should séeme to open a gap by dooing otherwise for strangers to enter into their conquests As for those Ilands also which lie in the peaceable sea scattered here and there as Iaua the greater the lesser Sumatra Iapan Burneo c with a number of other I refer them still vnto Asia as before so as they be without the compasse of 90. degrées eastward from the line of longitude not aboue 180. as I doo the I le of S. Laurence and a number of other vnto Africa within the said proportion wishing so little alteration as I may and yet not yéelding vnto any confusion whereby the truth of the diuision should hereafter be impeached And whereas by Virgil speaking of our Iland saith Et penitùs toto diuisos orbe Britannos And some other authors not vnwoorthie to be read and perused it is not certeine vnto which portion of the earth our Ilands and Thule with sundrie the like scattered in the north seas should be ascribed bicause they excluded them as you sée from the rest of the whole earth I haue thought good for facilitie sake of diuision to refer them all which lie within the first minute of longitude set downe by Ptolome to Europa and that as reason requireth so that the aforesaid line shall henceforth be their Meta partition from such as are to be ascribed to America albeit they come verie neere vnto the aforesaid portion may otherwise without preiudice be numbred with the same It may be that some will thinke this my dealing either to be superfiuous or to procéed from I wot not what foolish curiositie for the world is now growne to be very apt and readie to iudge the hardest of euerie attempt But forsomuch as my purpose is to leaue a plaine report of such matter as I doo write of and deliuer such things as I intreat of in distinct and vpright order though method now and then doo faile I will go forward with my indeuour referring the examination of my dooings to the indifferent and learned eare without regard what the other doo conceiue and imagine of me In the meane season therefore it shall suffice to say at this time that Albion as the mother and the rest of the Ilands as hir daughters lieng east of the line of longitude be still ascribed vnto Europa wherevnto some good authours heretofore in their writings their owne proper or naturall situations also haue not amisse referred them Of the position circuit forme and quantitie of the I le of Britaine Cap. 2. BRitannia or Britain as we now terme it in our English toong or Brutania as some pronounce it by reason of the letter y in the first syllable of the word as antiquitie did sometime deliuer it is an Ile lieng in the Ocean sea directlie ouer against that part of France which conteineth Picardie Normandie and thereto the greatest part of little Britaine which later region was called in time past Armorica of the situation thereof vpon the sea coast vntill such time as a companie of Britons either led ouer by some of the Romane Emperours or flieng thither from the tyrannie of such as oppressed them here in this Iland did setle themselues there and called it Britaine after the name of their owne countrie from whence they aduentured thither It hath Ireland vpon the west side on the north the maine sea euen to Thule and the Hyperboreans and on the east side also the Germane Ocean by which we passe dailie through the trade of merchandize not onlie into the low countries of Belgie now miserablie afflicted betwéene the Spanish power and popish inquisition as spice betwéene the morter and the pestell but also into Germanie Friezeland Denmarke and Norwaie carrieng from hence thither and bringing from thence hither all such necessarie commodities as the seuerall countries doo yéeld through which meanes and besides common amitie conserued traffike is mainteined and the necessitie of each partie abundantlie reléeued It conteineth in longitude taken by the middest of the region 19. degrees exactlie and in latitude 53. degrées and thirtie min. after the opinions of those that haue diligentlie obserued the same in our daies
ranne awaie and made an outcrie in the citie how there sat a man in such a place so great as an hill the people hearing the newes ran out with clubs and weapons as if they should haue gone vnto a foughten field and 300. of them entring into the caue they foorthwith saw that he was dead and yet sat as if he had béen aliue hauing a staffe in his hand compared by mine author vnto the mast of a tall ship which being touched fell by and by to dust sauing the nether end betwéene his hand and the ground whose hollownesse was filled with 1500. pound weight of lead to beare vp his arme that it should not fall in péeces neuerthelesse his bodie also being touched fell likewise into dust sauing three of his aforesaid teeth the forepart of his scull and one of his thigh bones which are reserued to be séene of such as will hardlie beleeue these reports In the histories of Brabant I read of a giant found whose bones were 17. or 18. cubits in length but Goropius as his maner is denieth them to be the bones of a man affirming rather that they were the bones of an elephant because they somwhat resembled those of two such beasts which were found at the making of the famous ditch betwéene Bruxels and Machlin As though there were anie precise resemblance betwéene the bones of a man and of an elephant or that there had euer béene any elephant of 27. foot in length But sée his demeanour In the end he granteth that another bodie was found vpon the shore of Rhodanus of thirtie foot in length Which somewhat staieth his iudgement but not altogither remooueth his error The bodie of Pallas was found in Italie in the yeare of Grace 1038. and being measured it conteined twentie foot in length this Pallas was companion with Aeneas There was a carcase also laid bare 1170. in England vpon the shore where the beating of the sea had washed awaie the earth from the stone wherein it laie and when it was taken vp it conteined 50. foot in measuââ as our histories doo report The like was seene before in Wales in the yeare 1087. of another of 14. foot In Perth moreouer a village in Scotland another was taken vp which to this daie they shew in a church vnder the name of little Iohn per Antiphrasin being also 14. foot in length as diuerse doo affirme which haue beholden the same and whereof Hector Boetius dooth saie that he did put his whole arme into one of the hanch bones which is worthie to be remembred In the yeare of Grace 1475. the bodie of Tulliola the daughter of Cicero was taken vp found higher by not a few foot than the common sort of women liuing in those daies Geruasius Tilberiensis head Marshall to the king of Arles writeth in his Chronicle dedicated to Otho 4. how that at Isoretum in the suburbes of Paris he saw the bodie of a man that was twentie foot long beside the head and the necke which was missing not found the owner hauing peraduenture béene beheaded for some notable trespasse committed in times past or as he saith killed by S. William The Greeke writers make mention of Andronicus their emperour who liued 1183. of Grace and was ten foot in height that is thrée foot higher than the Dutch man that shewed himselfe in manie places of England 1582. this man maried Anna daughter to Lewis of France before assured to Alexius whome he strangled dismembred and drowned in the sea the ladie not being aboue eleuen yeares of age whereas he was an old dotard and beside hir he kept Marpaca a fine harlot who ruled him as she listed Zonaras speaketh of a woman that liued in the daies of Iustine who being borne in Cilicia and of verie comelie personage was neuerthelesse almost two foot taller than the tallest woman of hir time A carcase was taken vp at Iuie church neere Salisburie but of late yeares to speake of almost fourtéene foot long in Dictionario Eliotae In Gillesland in Come Whitton paroche not far from the chappell of the Moore six miles by east from Carleill a coffin of stone was found and therein the bones of a man of more than incredible greatnes In like sort Leland speaketh of another found in the I le called Alderney whereof you shall read more in the chapiter of our Ilands Richard Grafton in his Manuell telleth of one whose shinbone conteined six foot and thereto his scull so great that it was able to receiue fiue pecks of wheat Wherefore by coniecturall symmetrie of these parts his bodie must needs be of 24. foot or rather more if it were diligentlie measured For the proportion of a comelie and well featured bodie answereth 9. times to the length of the face taken at large from the pitch of the crowne to the chin as the whole length is from the same place vnto the sole of the foot measured by an imagined line and seuered into so manie parts by like ouerthwart draughts as Drurerus in his lineall description of mans bodie doth deliuer Neuertheles this symmetrie is not taken by other than the well proportioned face for Recta orbiculata or fornicata prona resupinata and lacunata or repanda doo so far degenerate from the true proportion as from the forme and beautie of the comelie Hereby also they make the face taken in strict maner to be the tenth part of the whole bodie that is froÌ the highest part of the forehead to the pitch of the chin so that in the vse of the word face there is a difference wherby the 9. part is taken I say from the crowne called Vertex because the haire there turneth into a circle so that if the space by a rule were truelie taken I meane from the crowne or highest part of the head to the pitch of the nether chap and multiplied by nine the length of the whole bodie would easilie appeare shew it selfe at the full In like maner I find that from the elbow to the top of the midle finger is the 4. part of the whole length called a cubit from the wrist to the top of the same finger a tenth part the length of the shinbone to the ancle a fourth part and all one with the cubit from the top of the finger to the third ioint two third parts of the face from the top of the forehead Which obseruations I willinglie remember in this place to the end that if anie such carcases happen to be found hereafter it shall not be hard by some of these bones here mentioned to come by the stature of the whole bodie in certeine exact maner As for the rest of the bones ioints parts c you may resort to Drurerus Cardan and other writers sith the farther deliuerie of them concerneth not my purpose To proceed therefore with other examples I read that the bodie of king Arthur being found in the
philosophicall contemplation But alas this integritte continued not long among his successors for vnto the immortalitie of the soule they added that after death it went into another bodie of which translation Ouid saith Morte carent animae sempérque priore relicta Sede nouis domibus viuunt habitántque receptae The second or succedent being alwaies either more noble or more vile than the former as the partie deserued by his merits whilest he liued here vpon earth And therefore it is said by Plato and other that Orpheus after his death had his soule thrust into the bodie of a swanne that of Agamemnon conueied into an egle of Aiax into a lion of Atlas into a certeine wrestler of Thersites into an ape of Deiphobus into Pythagoras and Empedocles dieng a child after sundrie changes into a man whereof he himselfe saith Ipse ego námque fui puer olim deinde puella Arbustum volucris mutus quóque in aequore piscis For said they of whom Pythagoras also had and taught this errour if the soule apperteined at the first to a king and he in this estate did not leade his life worthie his calling it should after his decease be shut vp in the bodie of a slaue begger cocke owle dog ape horsse asse worme or monster there to remaine as in a place of purgation and punishment for a certeine period of time Beside this it should peraduenture susteine often translation from one bodie vnto another according to the quantitie and qualitie of his dooings here on earth till it should finallie be purified and restored againe to an other humane bodie wherein if it behaued it selfe more orderlie than at the first after the next death it should be preferred either to the bodie of a king againe or other great estate And thus they made a perpetuall circulation or reuolution of our soules much like vnto the continuall motion of the heauens which neuer stand still nor long yeeld one representation and figure For this cause also as Diodorus saith they vsed to cast certeine letters into the fire wherein the dead were burned to be deliuered vnto their deceased fréends whereby they might vnderstand of the estate of such as trauelled here on earth in their purgations as the Moscouits doo write vnto S. Nicholas to be a speach-man for him that is buried in whose hand they bind a letter and send him with a new paire of shooes on his féet into the graue and to the end that after their next death they should deale with them accordinglie and as their merits required They brought in also the worshipping of manie gods and their seuerall sacrifices they honoured likewise the oke whereon the mistle groweth and dailie deuised infinit other toies for errour is neuer assured of hir owne dooings whereof neither Samothes nor Sarron Magus nor Druiyus did leaue them anie prescription These things are partlie touched by Cicero Strabo Plinie Sotion Laertius Theophrast Aristotle and partlie also by Caesar Mela Val. Max. lib. 2. and other authors of later time who for the most part doo confesse that the cheefe schoole of the Druiydes was holden here in Britaine where that religion saith Plinie was so hotlie professed and followed Vt dedisse Persis videri possit lib. 30. cap. 1. and whither the Druiydes also themselues that dwelt among the Galles would often resort to come by the more skill and sure vnderstanding of the mysteries of that doctrine And as the Galles receiued their religion from the Britons so we likewise had from them some vse of Logike Rhetorike such as it was which our lawiers practised in their plees and common causes For although the Gréeks were not vnknowne vnto vs nor we to them euen from the verie comming of Brute yet by reason of distance betwéene our countries we had no great familiaritie and common accesse one vnto another till the time of Gurguntius after whose entrance manie of that nation trauelled hither in more securitie as diuers of our countriemen did vnto them without all danger to be offered vp in sacrifice to their gods That we had the maner of our plees also out of France Iuuenal is a witnesse who saith Gallia causidicos docuit facunda Britannos Howbeit as they taught vs Logike and Rhetorike so we had also some Sophistrie from them but in the worst sense for from France is all kind of forgerie corruption of maners and craftie behauiour not so soone as often transported into England And albeit the Druiydes were thus honored and of so great authoritie in Britaine yet were there great numbers of them also in the Iles of Wight Anglesey and the Orchades in which they held open schooles of their profession aloofe as it were from the resort of people wherein they studied and learned their songs by heart Howbeit the cheefe college of all I say remained still in Albion whither the Druiydes of other nations also beside the Galles would of custome repaire when soeuer any controuersie among them in matters of religion did happen to be mooued At such times also the rest were called out of the former Ilands whereby it appeareth that in such cases they had their synods and publike meetings and therevnto it grew finallie into custome and after that a prouerbe euen in variances falling out among the princes great men and common sorts of people liuing in these weast parts of Europe to yeeld to be tried by Britaine and hir thrée Ilands bicause they honoured hir préests the Druiydes as the Atheniens did their Areopagites Furthermore in Britaine and among the Galles and to say the truth generallie in all places where the Druiysh religion was frequented such was the estimation of the préests of this profession that there was little or nothing doone without their skilfull aduise no not in ciuill causes perteining to the regiment of the common-wealth and countrie They had the charge also of all sacrifices publike and priuate they interpreted oracles preached of religion and were neuer without great numbers of young men that heard them with diligence as they taught from time to time Touching their persons also they were exempt from all temporall seruices impositions tributes and exercises of the wars which immunitie caused the greater companies of scholers to flocke vnto them from all places to learne their trades Of these likewise some remained with them seuen eight ten or twelue years still learning the secrets of those vnwritten mysteries by heart which were to be had amongst them and commonlie pronounced in verse And this policie as I take it they vsed onelie to preserue their religion from contempt whereinto it might easilie haue fallen if any books thereof had happened into the hands of the common sort It helped also not a little in the exercise of their memories wherevnto bookes are vtter enimies insomuch as he that was skilfull in the Druiysh religion would not let readilie to rehearse manie hundreds of verses togither
vnto or not verie farre from the coasts of Britaine many faire Ilands wherof Ireland with hir neighbors not here handled séeme to be the cheefe But of the rest some are much larger or lesse than other diuers in like sort enuironed continuallie with the salt sea whereof I purpose onelie to intreat although not a few of them be Ilands but at the floud and other finallie be clipped partlie by the fresh and partlie by the salt water or by the fresh alone whereof I may speake afterward Of these salt Ilands for so I call them that are enuironed with the Ocean waues some are fruitfull in wood corne wild foule and pasture ground for cattell albeit that manie of them be accounted barren bicause they are onelie replenished with conies and those of sundrie colours cherished of purpose by the owners for their skins or carcases in their prouision of household without either man or woman otherwise inhabiting in them Furthermore the greatest number of these Ilands haue townes and parish-churches within their seuerall precincts some mo some lesse and beside all this are so inriched with commodities that they haue pleasant hauens fresh springs great store of fish and plentie of cattell wherby the inhabitants doo reape no small aduantage How manie they are in number I cannot as yet determine bicause mine informations are not so fullie set downe as the promises of some on the one side mine expectation on the other did extend vnto Howbeit first of all that there are certeine which lie neere togither as it were by heapes and clusters I hope none will readilie denie Of these also those called the Nesiadae Insulae Scylurum Silcustrae Syllanae now the Sorlings and Iles of Silley lieng beyond Cornwall are one and confeâeth in number one hundreth fourtie and seauen each of them bearing grasse besides shelfes and shallowes In like sort the companie of the Hebrâdes in old time subiect vnto Ireland are another which are said to be 43. situat vpon the west side of this Iand betweene Ireland Scotland and of which there are some that repute Anglesei Mona Caesaris and other lieng betweene them to be parcell in their corrupted iudgement The third cluster or bunch consisteth of those that are called the Orchades and these lie vpon the northwest point of Scotland being 31. alià s 28. in number as for the rest they lie scattered here and there and yet not to be vntouched as their courses shall come about There are also the 18. Shetland Iles and other yet farther distant from them of which Iohn Frobuser I doubt not touched vpon some in his voiage to Meta Incognita but for somuch as I must speake of the Shetlands hereafter I doo not meane to spend anie time about them as yet There haue beene diuers that haue written of purpose De insulis Britanniae as Caesar doth confesse The like also may be seene by Plutarch who nameth one Demetrius a Britaine that should set foorth an exact treatise of each of them in order and among other tell of certeine desert Iles beyond Scotland dedicated to sundrie gods and goddesses but of one especiallie where Briareus should hold Saturne and manie other spirits fast bound with the chaines of an heauie sléepe as he heard of which some die now and then by meane wherof the aire becommeth maruellouslie troubled c as you may sée in Plutarch De cessatione oraculorum c. But sith those bookes are now perished and the most of the said Ilands remaine vtterlie vnknowen euen to our owne selues for who is able in our time to say where is Glota Hiuerion Etta Iduna Armia Aesarea Barsa Isiandium Icdelis Xantisma Indelis Siata Ga. Andros or Edros Siambis Xanthos Ricnea Menapia c whose names onelie are lest in memorie by ancient writers but I saie their places not so much as heard of in our daies I meane God willing to set downe so manie of them with their commodities as I doo either know by Leland or am otherwise instructed of by such as are of credit Herein also I will touch at large those that are most famous and breeflie passe ouer such as are obscure and vnknowen making mine entrance at the Thames mouth and directing this imagined course for I neuer sailed it by the south part of the Iland into the west From thence in like sort I will proceed into the north come about againe by the east side into the fall of the aforesaid streame where I will strike saile and safelie be set a shore that haue often in this voiage wanted water but oftener béene set a ground especiallie on the Scotish side In beginning therefore with such as lie in the mouth of the aforesaid riuer I must néeds passe by the How which is not an Iland and therefore not within the compasse of my description at this time but almost an Iland which parcels the Latins call Peninsulas and I doo english a Byland vsing the word for such as a man may go into drie-footed at the full sea or on horssebacke at the low water without anie boat or vessell and such a one almost is Rochford hundred in Essex also yet not at this time to be spoken of bicause not the sea onelie but the fresh water also doth in maner enuiron it and is the cheefe occasion wherfore it is called an Iland This How lieth between Cliffe in old time called Clouesho to wit Cliffe in How or in the hundred of How the midwaie that goeth along by Rochester of which hundred there goeth an old prouerbe in rime after this maner He that rideth into the hundred of How Beside pilfering sea-men shall find durt ynow Next vnto this we haue the Greane wherein is a towne of the same denomination an I le supposed to be foure miles in length and two in bredth Then come we to Shepey which Ptolomie calleth Counos conteining seauen miles in length and three in bredth wherein is a castell called Quinborow and a parke beside foure townes of which one is named Minster another Eastchurch the third Warden and the fourth Leyden the whole soile being throughlie fed with shéepe verie well woodded and as I heare belongeth to the Lord Cheyney as parcell of his inheritance It lieth thirtéene miles by water from Rochester but the castell is fiftéene and by south thereof are two small Ilands wherof the one is called Elmesie and the more easterlie Hertesie In this also is a towne called Hertie or Hartie and all in the Lath of Scraie notwithstanding that Hartie lieth in the hundred of Feuersham and Shepey reteineth one especiall Bailie of hir owne From hence we passe by the Reculuers or territorie belonging in time past to one Raculphus who erected an house of religion or some such thing there vnto a little Iland in the Stoure mouth Herevpon also the Thanet abutteth which Ptolomie calleth
of the Flatholme about foure or fiue miles the first also a mile and an halfe the other two miles or thereabout in length but neither of them a mile and an halfe in breadth where they doo seeme to be the broadest It should séeme by some that they are not worthie to be placed among Ilands yet othersome are of opinion that they are not altogither so base as to be reputed amongst flats or rocks but whatsoeuer they be this is sure that they oft annoie such passengers and merchants as passe and repasse vpon that riuer Neither doo I read of any other Iles which lie by east of these saue onlie the Barri and Dunwen the first of which is so called of one Barroc a religious man as Gyraldus saith and is about a flight shot from the shore Herin also is a rocke standing at the verie entrance of the cliffe which hath a little rift or chine vpon the side wherevnto if a man doo laie his eare he shall heare a noise as if smithes did worke at the forge sometimes blowing with their bellowes and sometimes striking and clinking with hammers whereof manie men haue great wonder and no maruell It is about a mile in compasse situat ouer against Aberbarry and hath a chappell in it Dunwen is so called of a church dedicated to a Welsh woman saint called Dunwen that standeth there It lieth more than two miles from Henrosser right against Neuen and hath within it two faire mils great store of conies Certes if the sand increase so fast hereafter as it hath done of late about it it will be vnited to the maine within a short season Beyond these toward the coast of Southwales lie two other Ilands larger in quantitie than the Holmes of which the one is called Caldee or Inis Pyr. It hath a parish-church with a spire steeple and a pretie towne belonging to the countie of Pembroke and iurisdiction of one Dauid in Wales Leland supposeth the ruines that are found therein to haue béene of an old priorie sometimes called Lille which was a cell belonging to the monasterie of S. Dogmael but of this I can saie nothing The other hight Londy wherein is also a village or towne and of this Iland the parson of the said towns is not onelie the captaine but hath thereto weife distresse and all other commodities belonging to the same It is little aboue sixteene miles from the coast of Wales though it be thirtie from Caldée and yet it serueth as I am informed lord and king in Deuonshire Moreouer in this Iland is great plentie of sheepe but more conies and therewithall of verie fine and short grasse for their better food pasturage likewise much Sampere vpon the shore which is carried from thence in barrels And albeit that there be not scarslie fourtie housholds in the whole yet the inhabitants there with huge stones alredie prouided may kéepe off thousands of their enimies bicause it is not possible for anie aduersaries to assaile them but onelie at one place and with a most dangerous entrance In this voiage also we met with two other Ilands one of them called Shepes I le the other Rat I le the first is but a little plot lieng at the point of the Baie before we come at the Blockhouse which standeth north of the same at the verie entrie into Milford hauen vpon the eastside By north also of Shepes I le and betwéene it Stacke rocke which lieth in the verie middest of the hauen at another point is Rat I le yet smaller than the former but what commodities are to be found in them as yet I cannot tell Schalmey the greater and the lesse lie northwest of Milford hauen a good waie They belong both to the crowne but are not inhabited bicause they be so often spoiled with pirates Schoncold I le ioineth vnto great Schalmey and is bigger than it onlie a passage for ships parteth them whereby they are supposed to be one Leland noteth them to lie in Milford hauen Beside these also we found the Bateholme Stockeholme Midland and Gresholme Iles and then doubling the Wellock point we came into a Baie where we saw saint Brides Iland and another in the Sound betwéene Ramsey and the point of all which Iles and such rocks as are offensiue to mariners that passe by them it may be my hap to speake more at large hereafter Limen as Ptolomie calleth it is situat ouer against S. Dauids in Wales wherevnto we must néeds come after we be past another little one which some men doo call Gresholme lieth directlie west of Schalmey In a late map I find this Limen to be called in English Ramsey Leland also confirmeth the same and I cannot learne more thereof than that it is much greater than anie of the other last mentioned sithens I described the Holmes and for temporall iurisdiction a member of Penbrookeshire as it is vnto S. Dauids for matters concerning the church Leland in his commentaries of England lib. 8. saieth that it contained thrée Ilets whereof the bishop of S. Dauids is owner of the greatest but the chanter of S. Dauids claimeth the second as the archdeacon of Cairmarden dooth the third And in these is verie excellent pasture for sheepe and horses but not for other horned beasts which lacke their vpper téeth by nature whose substance is conuerted into the nourishment of their hornes and therefore cannot bite so low Next vnto this I le we came to Mawr an Iland in the mouth of Mawr scant a bow shoot ouer and enuironed at the low water with fresh but at the high with salt and here also is excellent catching of herings After this procéeding on still with our course we fetched a compasse going out of the north toward the west and then turning againe as the coast of the countrie leadeth vntill we sailed full south leauing the shore still on our right hand vntill we came vnto a couple of Iles which doo lie vpon the mouth of the Soch one of them being distant as we gessed a mile from the other and neither of them of anie greatnesse almost worthie to be remembred The first that we came vnto is called Tudfall and therein is a church but without anie parishioners except they be shéepe and conies The quantitie thereof also is not much aboue six acres of ground measured by the pole The next is Penthlin Myrach or Mererosse situat in maner betwixt Tudfall or Tuidall and the shore and herein is verie good pasture for horsses wherof as I take it that name is giuen vnto it Next vnto them we come vnto Gwelyn a little I le which lieth southeast of the fall of Daron or Daren a thing of small quantitie and yet almost parted in the mids by water and next of all vnto Bardsey an Iland lieng ouer against Periuincle the southwest point or promontorie of Northwales where Merlin Syluestris
lieth buried and whither the rest of the monks of Bangor did flie to saue themselues when 2100. of their fellowes were slaine by the Saxon princes in the quarell of Augustine the monke the citie of Caerleon or Chester raced to the ground and not since reedified againe to anie purpose Ptolomie calleth this Iland Lymnos the Britons Enlhi and therein also is a parish-church as the report goeth From hence we cast about gathering still toward the northest till we came to Caer Ierienrhod a notable rocke situat ouer against the mouth of the Leuenni wherein standeth a strong hold or fortresse or else some towne or village Certes we could not well discerne whether of both it was bicause the wind blew hard at southwest the morning was mistie and our mariners doubting some flats to be couched not far from thence hasted awaie vnto Anglesei whither we went apace with a readie wind euen at our owne desire This Iland which Tacitus mistaketh no doubt for Mona Caesaris and so dooth Ptolomie as appeareth by his latitudes is situat about two miles from the shore of Northwales Paulus Iouius gesseth that it was in time past ioined to the continent or maine of our Ile and onelie cut off by working of the Ocean as Sicilia peraduenture was from Italie by the violence of the Leuant or practise of some king that reigned there Thereby also as he saith the inhabitants were constreind at the first to make a bridge ouer into the same till the breach waxed so great that no such passage could anie longer be mainteined But as these things doo either not touch my purpose at all or make smallie with the present description of this I le so in comming to my matter Anglesei is found to be full so great as the Wight and nothing inferiour but rather surmounting it as that also which Caesar calleth Mona in fruitfulnesse of soile by manie an hundred fold In old time it was reputed and taken for the common granarie to Wales as Sicilia was to Rome and Italie for their prouision of corne In like maner the Welshmen themselues called it the mother of their countrie for giuing their minds wholie to pasturage as the most easie and lesse chargeable trade they vtterlie neglected tillage as men that leaned onelie to the fertilitie of this Iland for their corne from whence they neuer failed to receiue continuall abundance Gyraldus saith that the I le of Anglesei was no lesse sufficient to minister graine for the sustentation of all the men of Wales than the mountaines called Ereri or Snowdoni in Northwales were to yeeld plentie of pasture for all the cattell whatsoeuer within the aforesaid compasse if they were brought togither and left vpon the same It contained moreouer so manie townes welnéere as there be daies in a yeare which some conuerting into Cantreds haue accompted but for three as Gyraldus saith Howbeit as there haue beene I say 363. townes in Anglesei so now a great part of that reckoning is vtterlie shroonke and so far gone to decaie that the verie ruines of them are vnneath to be séene discerned and yet it séemeth to be méetlie well inhabited Leland noting the smalnesse of our hundreds in comparison to that they were in time past addeth so far as I remember that there are six of them in Anglesei as Menay Maltraith Liuon Talbellion Torkalin and Tindaithin herevnto Lhoid saith also how it belonged in old time vnto the kingdome of Guinhed or Northwales and that therein at a towne called Aberfraw being on the southwestside of the I le the kings of Gwinhed held euermore their palaces whereby it came to passe that the kings of Northwales were for a longtime called kings of Aberfraw as the Welshmen named the kings of England kings of London till better instruction did bring them farther knowledge There are in Anglesei many townes and villages whose names as yet I cannot orderlie atteine vnto wherefore I will content my selfe with the rehearsall of so many as we viewed in sailing about the coasts and otherwise heard report of by such as I haue talked withall Beginning therefore at the mouth of the Gefni which riseth at northeast aboue Gefni or Geuenni 20. miles at the least into the land we passed first by Hundwyn then by Newborow Port Hayton Beaumarrais Penmon Elian Almwoch Burric whereby runneth a rill into a creeke Cornew Holihed standing in the promontorie Gwifen Aberfraw and Cair Cadwalader of all which the two latter stand as it were in a nuke betweene the Geuenni water and the Fraw wherevpon Aberfraw is situate Within the Iland we heard onlie of Gefni afore mentioned of Gristial standing vpon the same water of Tefri of Lanerchimedh Lachtenfarwy and Bodedrin but of all these the cheefe is now Beaumarais which was builded sometime by king Edward the first and therewithall a strong castell about the yeare 1295. to kéepe that land in quiet There are also as Leland saith 31. parish-churches beside 69. chappels that is a hundreth in all But héerof I can saie little for lacke of iust instruction In time past the people of this I le vsed not to seuerall their grounds but now they dig stonie hillocks and with the stones thereof they make rude walles much like to those of Deuonshire sith they want hedgebote fire bote and house bote or to saie at one word timber bushes and trees As for wine it is so plentifull and good cheape there most commonlie as in London through the great recourse of merchants from France Spaine and Italie vnto the aforesaid Iland The flesh likewise of such cattell as is bred there wherof we haue store yearelie brought vnto Cole faire in Essex is most delicate by reason of their excellent pasture and so much was it esteemed by the Romans in time past that Columella did not onelie commend and preferre them before those of Liguria but the emperours themselues being neere hand also caused their prouision to be made for nete out of Anglesei to feed vpon at their owne tables as the most excellent beefe It taketh now the name of Angles and Ei which is to meane the I le of Englishmen bicause they wan it in the Conquerors time vnder the leading of Hugh earle of Chester and Hugh of Shrewesburie Howbeit they recouered it againe in the time of William Rufus when they spoiled the citie of Glocester ransacked Shrewesburie and returned home with great bootie and pillage in which voiage also they were holpen greatlie by the Irishmen who after thrée yeares ioined with them againe and slue the earle of Shrewesburie which then liued with great crueltie The Welshmen call it Tiremone and Mon and herein likewise is a promontorie or Byland called Holie head which hath in time past beene named Cair kyby of Kyby a monke that dwelled there from whence the readiest passage is commonlie had out of Northwales to get ouer into Ireland of which Ile I will not speake at this time least
sometime belonged to the Scots sometime to the Norwegians and sometime to the Danes The first of these is our Manaw of which I haue before intreated next vnto this is Alisa a desert I le yet replenished with conies soland foule and a fit harbor for fishermen that in time of the yeare lie vpon the coast thereof for herings Next vnto this is the Arran a verie hillie and craggie soile yet verie plentifull of fish all about the coast and wherein is a verie good hauen ouer against the mouth whereof lieth the Moll which is also no small defense to such seafaring men as seeke harbor in that part Then came we by the Fladwa or Pladwa no lesse fruitfull and stored with conies than the Bota Bura or Botha or eight miles long foure miles broad a low ground but yet verie batable and wherein is good store of short and indifferent pasture it hath also a towne there called Rosse and a castell named the Camps There is also another called the Marnech an Iland of a mile in length and halfe a mile in breadth low ground also but yet verie fertile In the mouth likewise of the Glot lieth the more Cumber and the lesse not farre in sunder one from another and both fruitfull inough the one for corne and the other for Platyceraton The Auon another Iland lieth about a mile from Cantire and is verie commodious to ships wherof it is called Auon that is to saie Portuosa or full of harbor and therefore the Danes had in time past great vse of it Then haue we the Raclind the Kyntar the Cray the Gegaw six miles in length and a mile and a halfe in breadth the Dera full of déere and not otherwise vnfruitfull and therefore some thinke that it was called the I le of déere in old time Scarba foure miles in length and one in breadth verie little inhabited and thereinto the sea betwéene that and the I le of déere is so swift and violent that except it be at certeine times it is not easilie nauigable Being past these we come to certeine Ilands of no great fame which lie scattered here and there as Bellach Gyrastell Longaie both the Fiolas the thrée Yarues Culbrenin Duncomell Lupar Belnaua Wikerua Calfile Luing Sele I le Sound of which the last thrée are fruitfull and belong to the earle of Argile Then haue we the Slate so called of the tiles that are made therin The Nagsey Isdalf and the Sken which later is also called Thian of a wicked herbe growing there greatlie hurtfull and in colour not much vnlike the lillie sauing that it is of a more wan and féeble colour Vderga kings Ile Duffa or blacke I le Kirke I le and Triarach There is also the I le Ard Humble I le Greene I le and Heth I le Arbor I le Gote I le Conies I le alias idle I le Abrid Ile or bird I le and Lismor wherein the bishop of Argill sometime held his palace being eight miles in length and two miles in breadth and not without some mines also of good mettall There is also the Ile Ouilia Siuna Trect Shepey Fladaw Stone I le Gresse great I le Ardis Musadell Berner sometime called the holie sanctuarie Vghe I le Molochasgyr and Drinacha now ouergrowne with bushes elders and vtterlie spoiled by the ruines of such great houses as haue heretofore béene found therin There is in like sort the Wijc the Ranse and the Caruer In this tract also there are yet thrée to intreat of as Ila Mula and Iona of which the first is one of the most that hath not béene least accounted of It is not much aboue 24 miles in length and in breadth 16 reaching from the south into the north and yet it is an excéeding rich plot of ground verie plentious of corne cattell déere and also lead and other mettals which were easie to be obteined if either the people were industrious or the soile yéeldable of wood to fine and trie out the same In this Iland also there is a lake of swéet water called the Laie and also a baie wherein are sundrie Ilands and therevnto another lake of fresh water wherein the Falangam Ile is situate wherein the souereigne of all the Iles sometime dwelled Néere vnto this is the round I le so called of the consultations there had for there was a court sometime holden wherein 14 of the principall inhabitants did minister iustice vnto the rest and had the whole disposition of things committed vnto them which might rule vnto the benefit of those Ilands There is also the Stoneheape an other Iland so called of the heape of stones that is therein On the south side also of Ila we find moreouer the Colurne Mulmor Osrin Brigidan Corkerke Humble I le Imersga Bethy Texa Shepeie Naosig Rinard Cane Tharscher Aknor Gret I le Man I le S. Iohns Ile and Stackbed On the west side thereof also lieth Ouersey whereby runneth a perilous sea and not nauigable but at certeine houres Merchant I le Vsabrast Tanask Neff Wauer I le Oruans Hog I le and Colauanso Mula is a right noble I le 24 miles in length and so manie in bredth rough of soile yet fruitfull enough beside woods deere good harbrough for ships replenished with diuers and sundrie townes and castels Ouer against Columkill also it hath two riuers which yeld verie great store of salmons and other riuellets now altogither vnfruitfull beside two lakes in each of which is an Iland and likewise in euerie of these Ilands a castell The sea beating vpon this I le maketh foure notable baies wherein great plentie and verie good herrings are taken It hath also in the northwest side Columbria or the I le of doues on the southeast Era both verie commodious for fishing cattell and corne Moreouer this is woorth the noting in this I le aboue all the rest that it hath a plesant spring arising two miles in distance from the shore wherein are certeine little egs found much like vnto indifferent pearles both for colour and brightnesse and thereto full of thicke humour which egs being carried by violence of the fresh water vnto the salt are there within the space of twelue houres conuerted into great shels which I take to be mother pearle except I be deceiued Iona was sometime called Columkill in fame and estimation nothing inferiour to anie of the other although in length it excéed little aboue two miles and in breadth one Certes it is verie fruitfull of all such commodities as that climat wherein it standeth dooth yeeld and beareth the name of Columbus the abbat of whome I haue spoken more at large in my Chronologie There were somtimes also two monasteries therein one of moonks builded by Fergus another of nuns and a parish church beside many chappels builded by the Scotish kings and such princes as gouerned in the Iles. And when the English had once gotten possession
such as shall come after to wade through with the rest sith Facile est inuentis addere and to continue and finish is not so great a matter in building as to attempt and laie the foundation or platforme of anie noble péece of workmanship though it be but rudelie handled But to my purpose As I began at the Thames in my description of Ilands so will I now doo the like with that of famous riuers making mine entrie at the said riuer it selfe of whose founteine some men make as much adoo as in time past of the true head of Nilus which till of late if it be yet descried was neuer found or the Tanais whose originall was neuer knowne nor shall be for whilest one placeth it here another there there are none at all that deale with it exactlie Wherefore leaning to such mens writings as haue of set purpose sought out the spring of the Thames I affirme that this famous streame hath his head or beginning out of the side of an hill standing in the plaines of Cotswold about one mile from Tetburie néere vnto the Fosse an high waie so called of old where it was sometime named Isis or the Ouse although diuerse doo ignorantlie call it the Thames euen there rather of a foolish custome than anie skill bicause they either neglect or vtterlie are ignorant how it was named at the first From hence it runneth directlie toward the east as all good riuers should and méeteth with the Cirne or Churne a brooke called in Latine Corinium whereof Cirncester towne by which it commeth doth take the denomination From hence it hasteth vnto Créekelade alià s Crekanford Lechlade Radcotebridge Newbridge and Eouesham receiuing by the waie an infinit sort of small streames brookes beckes waters and rundels and here on this side of the towne diuideth it selfe into two courses of which the one goeth straight to Botleie and Hinkseie the other by Godstow a village not farre off This latter spreadeth it selfe also for a while into sundrie smaller branches which run not farre yer they be reunited and then beclipping sundrie pleasant medowes it passeth at length by Oxford of some supposed rather to be called Ouseford of this riuer where it mâeteth with the Charwell and a litle from whence the originall branches doo ioine and go togither by Abbandune alià s Sensham or Abington as we call it although no part of it at the first came so néere the towne as it doth now till a branch thereof was led thither from the maine streame thorough the industrie of the moonks as beside the testimonie of old records thereof yet extant to be séene by the decaie of Cair Dour now Dorchester it selfe sometime the through-fare from Walâs and the west countrie to London which insued vpon this fact is easie to be seene From hence it goeth to Dorchester and so to Thame where ioining with a riuer of the same denomination it looseth the name of Isis or Ouse whereof Ousencie at Oxford is producted and from thenceforth is called Thamesis From Thame it goeth to Wallingford and so to Reding which in time past of the number of bridges there was called Pontium albeit that the English name doth rather proceed from Rhe or Ree the Saxon word for a water-course or riuer which maie be séene in Ouerée or Sutherée for ouer the Ree or south of the Rhee as to the skilfull doth readilie appéere yet some hold and not altogither against probabilitie and likelihood that the word Sutherée is so called of Sudrijc to wit the south kingdome wherevnto in part the Thames is a bound But that holdeth not in denomination either of the said church or name of the foresaid countie Other affirme likewise that Reding is so called of the Greeke word ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã which is to ouer flowe Certes as neither of these coniectures are to be contemned so the last coÌmeth most neere to mine aid who affirme that not onelie the course of euerie water it selfe but also his ouer flowing was in time past called Rhe by such Saxons as inhabited in this Iland and euen to this daie in Essex I haue oft obserued that when the lower grounds by rage of water haue béene ouerflowen the people beholding the same haue said All is on a Rhe as if they should haue said All is now a riuer albeit the word Riuer be deriued from the French and borrowed by them from the Latins but not without corruption as it was brought vnto them I will not here giue notice how farre they are deceiued which call the aforesaid church by the name of S. Marie Auderies or S. Marie ouer Isis or Ise. But I will procéed with the course of this noble streame which howsoeuer these matters stand it hath passed by Reding and there receiued the Kenet which commeth from the hilles that lie west of Marleborough then the Thetis commonlie called the Tide that commeth from Thetisford it hieth to Sudlington otherwise called Maiden head and so to Windleshore or Windsore Eaton and then to Chertseie where Erkenwald bishop of London sometime builded a religious house or cell as I doo read From Chertseie it hasteth directlie vnto Stanes and receiuing an other streame by the waie called the Cole wherevpon Colbrooke standeth it goeth by Kingstone Shene Sion and Brentford or Bregentford where it méeteth the Brane or the Brene another brook descending from Edgeworth whose name signifieth a frog in the Brittish speach Upon this also sir Iohn Thin had sometime a statelie house with a maruellous prouision to inclose and reteine such fish as should come about the same From Brentfoord it passeth by Mortlach Putneie Fulham Batterseie Chelseie Lambeth and so to London Finallie going from thence vnto the sea it taketh the Lée with it by the waie vpon the coast of Essex and the Darnt vpon Kent side which riseth néere to Tanrige and commeth by Shoreham vnto Derntford wherevnto the Craie falleth And last of all the Medwaie a notable riuer in mine opinion which watereth all the south and southwest part of Kent and whose description is not to be omitted heereafter in this place Hauing in this maner bréefelie touched this noble riuer and such brookes as fall into the same I will now adde a particular description of each of these last by themselues whereby their courses also shall be seuerallie described to the satisfaction of the studious But yer I take the same in hand I will insert a word or two of the commodities of the said riuer which I will performe with so much breuitie as is possible héereby also finding out his whole tract and course from the head to the fall thereof into the sea It appeareth euidentlie that the length thereof is at the least one hundreth and eightie miles if it be measured by the iourneies of the land And as it is in course the longest of the thrée famous riuers of this I
direct their course toward Peuenseie beneath which they meet with another rising at Foington and thence go in one chanell for a mile or more till they fall togither into Peuenscie hauen The Cuckmer issueth out at seuerall places and hereof the more easterlie branch commeth from Warbleton ward the other from Bishops wood and méeting beneth Halling they run in one bottome by Micham Arlington Wellington old Frithstan and so into the sea Unto the water that commeth out at Newhauen sundrie brookes and riuerets doo resort but the chiefe head riseth toward the west somewhat betwéene Etchinford and Shepleie as I heare The first water therefore that falleth into the same on the east side issueth out of the ground about Uertwood and running from thence by Langhton and Ripe on the west side it falleth into the aforesaid riuer beneath Forle and Glime or thrée miles lower than Lewis if the other buttall like you not The next herevnto hath his head in Argas hill the third descendeth from Ashedon forrest and ioining with the last mentioned they crosse the maine riuer a little beneath Isefield The fourth water commeth from Ashedon forrest by Horstéed Caines or Dusestate Caines and falleth into the same likewise east of Linfield Certes I am deceiued if this riuer be not called Isis after it is past Isefield The fift riseth about Storuelgate and meeteth also with the maine streame aboue Linfield and these are knowen to lie vpon the right hand as we rowed vp the riuer On the other side are onelie two whereof the first hath his originall neere vnto Wenefield and holding on his course toward the east it meeteth with his maister betweene Newicke and Isefield or Ifield as some read it The last of all commeth from Plimodune or Plumpton and hauing met in like sort with the maine riuer about Barcham it runneth foorth with it they rest in one chanell by Barcham Hamseie Malling Lewis Piddingburne and so foorth into the maine The next riuer that we came vnto west of Brighthemston is the Sore which notwithstanding I find to be called Brember water in the ancient map of Marton colledge in Oxford but in such sort as I take it as the Rother or Limen is called Appledoure streame bicause of the said towne that standeth thervpon But to procéed it is a pleasant water thereto if you consider the situation of his armes and branches from the higher grounds verie much resembling a foure stringed whip Whereabout the head of this riuer is or which of these branches may safelie be called Sora from the rising in good sooth I cannot say For after we had passed nine or ten mils thereon vp into the land suddenlie the crosse waters stopped vs so that we were inforced to turne either east or west for directlie foorth-right we had no waie to go The first arme on the right hand as we went riseth out of a parke by south of Alborne and going on for a certeine space toward the northwest it turneth southward betwéene Shermonburie and Twinham and soone after méeteth with the Bimar not much south from Shermonburie whence they run togither almost two miles till they fall into the Sore That on the west side descendeth from about Billingeshirst going toward the east it crosseth with the fourth which riseth a litle by west of Thacam east from Pulborow and so they run as one into the Sore that after this confluence hasteth it selfe southward by Brember Burleis the Combes and yer long into the Ocean The Arun of which beside Arundell towne the castell and the vallie wherin it runneth is called Vallis Aruntina or Arundale in English is a goodlie water and thereto increased with no small number of excellent pleasant brookes It springeth vp of two heads whereof one descendeth from the north not far from Gretham and going by Lis méeteth with the next streame as I gesse about Doursford house The second riseth by west from the hils that lie toward the rising of the sunne from East maine and runneth by Peterfield The third commeth from Beriton ward and ioineth with the second betwéene Peterfield and Doursford after which confluence they go togither in one chanell still toward the east taking a rill with them that coÌmmeth betwéene Fernehirst and S. Lukes chappell southwest of Linchmere and meeting with it east of Loddesworth as I doo read and likewise sundrie other in one chanell beneath Stopham to Waltham Burie Houghton Stoke Arundell Tortington ford Climping all on the west side and so into the sea Hauing thus described the west side of Arun let vs doo the like with the other in such sort as we best may The first riuer that we come vnto therfore on the east side and also the second rise of sundrie places in S. Leonards forrest ioining a little aboue Horsham they méet with the third which commeth from Ifield parke not verie farre from Slinfeld The fourth hath two heads whereof one riseth in Witleie parke the other by west neere vnto Heselméere chappell and meeting by west of Doursfeld they vnite themselues with the chanell growing by the confluence that I spake of beneath Slinfeld a little aboue Billingshirst The last water commeth from the hils aboue Linchemere and runneth west and south and passing betwéene Billingthirst and Stopham it commeth vnto the chanell last mentioned and so into the Arun beneath Stopham without anie further increase at the least that I doo heare of Burne hath his issue in a parke néere Aldingburrie or rather a little aboue the same toward the north as I haue since beene informed and running by the bottomes toward the south it falleth betwéene north Berflete and Flesham Erin riseth of sundrie heads by east of Erinleie and directing his course toward the sunne rising it peninsulateth Seleseie towne on the southwest and Pagham at northwest Deel springeth about Benderton and thence running betwéene middle Lauant and east Lauant it goeth by west of west Hampnet by east of Chichester or west of Rumbaldesdowne and afterward by Fishburne where it meeteth with a rill comming north west from Funtingdon a little beneath the towne then running thus in one streame toward the sea it méeteth with another rillet comming by north of Bosham and so into Auant gulfe by east of Thorneie Iland The Racon riseth by east of Racton or Racodunum as Leland calleth it and comming by Chidham it falleth into the sea northeast of Thorneie aforesaid The Emill commeth first betwéene Racton and Stansted then downe to Emilsworth or Emmesworth so vnto the Ocean separating Sussex from Hampshire almost from the very head Hauing in this maner passed along the coasts of Sussex the next water that I remember riseth by east of the forrest of Estbirie from whence it goeth by Southwike west Burhunt Farham and so into the gulfe almost full south Then come we to Bedenham creeke so called of a
by north After this confluence it goeth on toward the south till it méet with a pretie brooke rising northeast of Whettell going by Brunton Regis increased at the least with thrée rilles which come all from by north These being once met this water runneth on by west of the beacon that beareth the name of Haddon soone after taketh in the Barleie that receiueth in like sort the Done at Hawkbridge and from hence goeth by Dauerton and Combe and then doth méet with the Exe almost in the verie confines betwéene Dorset Summerset shires Being past this coniunction our Exe passeth betwéene Brushford and Murbath and then to Exe bridge where it taketh in as I heare a water by west from east Austie and after this likewise another on ech side whereof one commeth from Dixford and Baunton the other called Woodburne somewhat by east of Okeford From these meetings it goeth to Caue and through the forrest and woods to Hatherland and Washfields vntill it come to Tiuerton and here it receiueth the Lomund water that riseth aboue Ashbrittle commeth downe by Hockworthie vpper Loman and so to Tiuerton that standeth almost euen in the verie confluence Some call this Lomund the Simming brooke or Sunnings bath After this our Exe goeth to Bickleie Theuerten taking in a rill by west nether Exe Bramford beneath which it ioineth with the Columbe that riseth of one head northeast of Clarie Haidon and of another south of Shildon and méeting beneath Columbe stocke goeth by Columbe and Bradfeld and there crossing a rill that commeth by Ashford it runneth south to Wood More haies Columbton Brandnicke Beare Columbe Iohn Horham and ioining as I said with the Exe at Bramford passing vnder but one bridge yer it meet with another water by west growing of the Forten and Cride waters except it be so that I doo iudge amisse The Cride riseth aboue Wolle sworthie and néere vnto Upton after it is past Dewrish crosseth a rill from betweene Puggill and Stockeleie by Stocke English c. From hence it goeth to Fulford where it méeteth with the Forten wherof one branch commeth by Caldbrooke the other from S. Marie Tedburne and ioining aboue Crediton the chanell goeth on to the Cride which yer long also receiueth another from by north comming by Stockeleie and Combe then betwéene Haine and Newton Sires to Pines and so into the Exe which staieth not vntill it come to Excester From Excester whither the burgesses in time past laboured to bring the same but in vaine it runneth to Were there taking in a rill from by west and an other lower by Exminster next of all vnto Toppesham beneath which towne the Cliue entreth thereinto which rising about Plumtree goeth by Clift Haidon Clift Laurence Brode Clift Honiton Souton Bishops Clift S. Marie Clift Clift saint George and then into the Exe that runneth forward by Notwell court Limston and Ponderham castell Here as I heare it taketh in the Ken or Kenton brooke as Leland calleth it comming from Holcombe parke by Dunsdike Shillingford Kenford Ken Kenton and so into Exe hauen at whose mouth lie certeine rocks which they call the CheckstonÌes except I be deceiued The next fall whereof Leland saith nothing at all commeth by Ashcombe and Dulish and hath his head in the hilles thereby The Teigne mouth is the next fall that he came to it is a goodlie port foure miles from Exemouth The head of this water is twentie miles from the sea at Teigne head in Dartmore among the Gidleie hilles From whence it goeth to Gidleie towne Teignton drue where it receiueth the Crokerne comming from by north and likewise an other west of Fulford parke Then it goeth to Dufford Bridford Kirslowe Chidleie Knighton and beneath the bridge there receiueth the Bouie whose course is to north Bouie Lilleie and Bouitracie Thence it runneth to kings Teignton taking in Eidis a brooke beneath Preston that commeth from Edeford by the waie And when it is past this confluence at kings Teignton it crosseth the Leman which commeth from Saddleton rocke by Beckington and Newton Bushels and soone after the Aller that riseth betwéene Danburie and Warog well afterward falling into the sea by Bishops Teignton south of Teignmouth towne The verie vtter west point of the land at the mouth of Teigne is called the Nesse and is a verie high red cliffe The east part of the hauen is named the Poles a low sandie ground either cast vp by the spuing of the sand out of the Teigne or else throwne vp from the shore by the rage of wind and water This sand occupieth now a great quantitie of the ground betweene the hauen where the sand riseth and Teignmouth towne which towne surnamed Regis hath in time past béen sore defaced by the Danes and of late timeby the French From Teignemouth we came to Tor baie wherof the west point is called Birie and the east Perritorie betwéene which is little aboue foure miles From Tor baie also to Dartmouth is six miles where saith Leland I marked diuerse things First of all vpon the east side of the hauen a great hillie point called Downesend and betwixt Downesend and a pointlet named Wereford is a little baie Were it selfe in like sort is not full a mile from Downesend vpward into the hauen Kingswere towne standeth out as another pointlet and betwixt it Wereford is the second baie Somewhat moreouer aboue Kingswere towne goeth a little créeke vp into the land from the maine streame of the hauen called Waterhead and this is a verie fit place for vessels to be made in In like sort halfe a mile beyond this into the landward goeth another longer créeke and aboue that also a greater than either of these called Gawnston whose head is here not halfe a mile from the maine sea by the compassing thereof as it runneth in Tor baie The riuer of Dart or Darent for I read Derenta muth for Dartmouth commeth out of Dartmore fiftéene miles aboue Totnesse in a verie large plot and such another wild morish forrestie ground as Ermore is Of it selfe moreouer this water is verie swift and thorough occasion of tin-workes whereby it passeth it carrieth much sand to Totnesse bââdge and so choketh the depth of the riuer downeward that the hauen it selfe is almost spoiled by the same The mariners of Dartmouth accompt this to be about a kenning from Plimmouth The Darent therefore proceeding from the place of his vprising goeth on to Buckland from whence it goeth to Buckland hole and soone after taking in the Ashburne water on the one side that runneth from Saddleton rocke by north and the Buckfastlich that commeth from north west it runneth to Staunton Darington Hemston and there also crossing a rill on ech side passeth foorth to Totnesse Bowden and aboue Gabriell Stoke méeteth with the Hartburne that runneth vnder Rost bridge two
miles aboue Totnes or as another saith by Ratter Harberton Painesford and Asprempton into Darent which yer long also commeth to Corneworthie Grenewaie Ditsham Darntmouth towne whervnto king Iohn gaue sometimes a maior as he did vnto Totnesse from thence betwéene the castelles and finallie into sea From hence we went by Stokeflemming to another water which commeth from blacke Auton then to the second that falleth in east of Slapton and so coasting out of this baie by the Start point we saile almost directlie west till we come to Saltcombe hauen Certes this port hath verie little fresh water comming to it and therefore no meruell though it be barred yet the head of it such as it is riseth neere Buckland and goeth to Dudbrooke which standeth betwéene two créekes Thence it hieth to Charleton where it taketh in a rill whose head commeth from south and north of Shereford Finallie it hath another créeke that runneth vp by Ilton and the last of all that falleth in north of Portlemouth whose head is so néere the baie last afore remembred that it maketh it a sorie peninsula as I haue heard it said Then come we to the Awne whose head is in the hils farre aboue Brent towne from whence it goeth to Dixford wood Loddewell Hache Aunton Thorleston and so into the sea ouer against a rocke called S. Michaels burrow Arme riseth aboue Harford thence to Stoford Iuie bridge Armington bridge Fléet Orchardton Ownewell and so vnto the sea which is full of flats and rocks so that no ship commeth thither in anie tempest except it be forced therto through the vttermost extremitie and desperat hazard of the fearefull mariners King Philip of Castile lost two ships here in the daies of king Henrie the seuenth when he was driuen to land in the west countrie by the rage of weather Yalme goeth by Cornewood Slade Stratleie Yalmeton Collaton Newton ferrie and so into the sea about foure miles by south east from the maine streame of Plimmouth Being past these portlets then next of all we come to Plimmouth hauen a verie busie péece to describe bicause of the numbers of waters that resort vnto it small helpe that I haue for the knowledge of their courses yet will I doo what I may in this as in the rest and so much I hope by Gods grace to performe as shall suffice my purpose in this behalfe The Plimne or Plim is the verie same water that giueth name to Plimpton towne The mouth of this gulfe wherein the ships doo ride is walled on ech side and chained ouer in time of necessitie and on the south side of the hauen is a blocke house vpon a rockie hill but as touching the riuer it selfe it riseth in the hils west of Cornewood and commeth downe a short course of thrée miles to Newenham after it be issued out of the ground From Newenham also it runneth to Plimpton and soone after into the Stoure which Stoure ariseth northwest of Shepistour goeth froÌ thence to Memchurch Hele. Shane Bickleie and so to Eford where taking in the Plim it runneth downe as one vnder the name of Plim vntill it go past Plimmouth and fall into the hauen south east of Plimmouth aforesaid I haue oftentimes trauelled to find out the cause whie so manie riuers in England are called by this name Stoure and at the first supposing that it was growne by the corruption of Dour the Brittish word for a streame I rested thervpon as resolued for a season but afterward finding the word to be méere Saxon and that Stouremare is a prouince subiect to the duke of Saxonie I yéelded to another opinion whereby I conceiue that the said name was first deriued from the Saxons But to returne to our purpose Plimmouth it selfe standeth betweene two créeks not serued with anie backewater therefore passing ouer these two we enter into the Thamer that dischargeth it selfe into the aforsaid hauen Going therfore vp that streame which for the most part parteth Deuonshire from Cornewall the first riueret that I met withall on the east side is called Tauie the head whereof is among the mounteins foure miles aboue Peters Tauie beneath which it meeteth with another water from by west so that these two waters include Marie Tauie betwéene them though nothing neere the confluence From hence the Taue or Tauie runneth to Tauistocke aboue which it taketh in a rill from by west and another aboue north Buckland whose head is in Dartmore and commeth therevnto by Sandford and Harrow bridge From hence it goeth into Thamar by north Buckland moonks Buckland Beare and Tamerton follie Hauing thus dispatched the Tauie the next that falleth in on the east side vpwards is the Lidde which rising in the hils aboue Lidford runneth downe by Curriton and Siddenham and so to Lidstone aboue which it receiueth the Trushell brooke which rising north east of Brediston goeth by Trusholton to Ibaine where it receiueth a rill that commeth by Bradwood from Germanswike and after the confluence runneth to Liston and from thence into the Thamar The next aboue this is the Corewater this ariseth somewhere about Elwell or Helwell and going by Uirginston runneth on by saint Giles without anie increase vntill it come to Thamar Next of all it taketh in two brookes not much distant in sunder whereof the one commeth in by Glanton the other from Holsworthie and both east of Tamerton which standeth on the further banke other side of the Thamar and west northwest of Tedcote except the quarter deceiue me Certes the Thamar it selfe riseth in Summersetshire about thrée miles northeast of Hartland and in maner so crosseth ouer the whole west countrie betwéene sea and sea that it leaueth Cornewall a byland or peninsula Being therefore descended from the head by a tract of six miles it commeth to Denborow Pancrase well Bridge Reuell Tamerton Tetcote Luffencote Boiton and Wirrington where it meeteth with a water on the west side called Arteie that riseth short of Iacobstow Two miles in like sort froÌ this confluence we met with the Kenseie whose head is short of Warpeston by south east from whence it goeth by Treneglos Tremone Tresmure Trewen Lanfton and so into the Thamar that runneth from hence by Lowwhitton vnto Bradston and going on toward Dunterton taketh in a rill from south Pitherwiâc and by Lesant beneath Dunterton also it crosseth the Enian This riuer riseth at Dauidston and directeth his race by saint Clethir Lancast and Trelaske first and then vnder sundrie bridges vntill it méet with the Thamar From hence also the Thamar goeth by Siddenham to Calstocke bridge Calstocke towne Clifton Cargreue there abouts taking in a créeke aboue Landilip and running on from thence hasteth toward Saltash where it receiueth the Liuer water The head of Liuer is about Broomwellie hill from whence it goeth on to North hill Lekenhorne South hill and taking in
made with little reparations one of the strongest things in England For it standeth on a great high terrible crag inuironed with the sea There is a chappell yet standing in the dungeon thereof dedicated to saint Ulet Tintagell towne and Treuenni are not a mile in sunder The next creeke is called Bosinni which is a mile from Tintagell and to the same Tredwie water resorteth and so they go to the sea betwixt two hils whereof that on the one side lieth out like an arme or cape and maketh the fashion of an hauenet or peere whither shiplets sometime doo resort for succour A frier of late daies tooke vpon him to make an hauen at this place but in vaine There lie also two blacke rocks as Ilets at the west northwest point or side of this créeke the one sauing that a little gut dooth part them ioining with the other and in these by all likelihood is great store of gulles I can not tell whether this be the water that runneth by Boscastell or not but if it be not then haue I this description of the latter Boscastell créeke that lieth east of Tintagell is but a small thing running at the most not aboue two miles into the land yet it passeth by foure townes whereof the first is called Lesneth the second saint Iuliet the third Minster and the fourth Boscastell or Bushcastell as some men doo pronounce it In Bede baie I find the Bedewater whose chiefe head is not farre from Norton Thence running to Stratâon it receiueth the Lancels rill before it come at Norham And here also it crosseth another whose head is east of saint Marie wâke from whence it runneth by Wolston and Whalesborow and thence into the sea betweene Efford and Plough hill And thus much of the waters that lie betweene the point of Cornewall and the Hartland head vpon the north side of Cornewall Now let vs doo the like with those that remaine of Deuonshire whereof the said Hartland is the verie first point in this our poeticall voiage Hauing therefore brought Hartland point on our backs we come next of all to Barstable bar and so into the hauen where into two principall streams doo perpetuallie vnburden their chanels The first and more westerlie of these is called Ocus whose head is not farre west of the head of Darnt and doth in Darntmore Rising therefore in the aforesaid place it runneth northwest to Snorton and so to Okehampton beneath which towne it méeteth with an other water comming from southeast riseth not much west from the head of Tawe From hence it goeth to Stow Exborne Moonke Okington Iddesleie where it taketh in the Tanridge a verie pretie streamelet whose issue is not full a mile by east from the head of Thamar thrée miles by north east from Hartland Comming therefore by west and east Putford Bulworthie Bockington Newton and Shebbor it receiueth a forked rill that runneth from ech side of Bradworthie by Sutcombe Treborow Milton so to Thornebirie where méeting with an other forked water whereof one head comming from Dunsâand ioineth with the other north of Cockbirie it goeth with speed into the Tanridge water After this confluence it runneth on to Shéepewash by west whereof falleth in the Buckland water from by north thence to high Hainton and so to Haitherlaie north wherof it taketh in a rill from by south and endeth his race at Iddesleie by ioining with the Oke Hence then the Ocus hasteth to Dowland and betwéene it and Doulton receiueth one rill from by east as it dooth an other betwéene Doulton and Marton from by west and so procéeding on with his course it commeth cast of Torrington the lesse and taking in a water at east that runneth from thrée heads by Wollie parke betweene which Combe and Roughborow are situat it descendeth to Torington the more and meeting with the Langtrée water on the one side and the Ware brooke on the other it procéedeth to Bediford crossing a rill by the waie that commeth vnto it betwéene Annarie Littham From Bediford bridge it goeth without anie increase to Westleie Norham Appledoure and so into the hauen The Taw of both is the more noble water notwithstanding that his hauen be barred with sand and thereby dangerous and hath most rils descending into his chanell Howbeit by these two is all the hart of Deuonshire well watered on the northside of the moores The Tawy riseth directlie at south west of Throwleie and north of the head of Darnt or as Leland saith in Exmoore south east from Barstable From thence also it runneth to Sele South Taueton Cockatre Bath Northtaueton Ashridge Colridge and soone after receiueth the Bowmill créeke wherof one head riseth at Bow the other at Mill and meeting beneth Bishops Morchard they fall into the Taw north of Nimeth Rowland as I haue béene informed From hence then it runneth by Edgeforth to Chimligh by south whereof it méeteth with a rill comming downe of two heads from about Rakenford by Wetheridge and Chawleie Thence it goeth to Burrington and Chiltenholtwood and there taketh in the Moulebraie water consisting of two in one chanell wherof the Moll dooth rise aboue north Moulton and comming to Moulton receiueth another rill running from Molland and soone after the second that growing by two brookes the head of one being at Knawston and of the other west of Crokeham and both vniting themselues beneath Mariston dooth fall into the same yer long also and so go togither till it crosse the Braie which being the second of the two that maketh the Moulbraie riseth at Braie commeth by Buckland and south of Holtwood dooth make his confluence with Taw. Being past the wood it goeth on to Brightleie hall Taueton Tauestocke Berstable sometime a pretie walled towne with foure gates but now a little thing and such in déed as that the suburbes thereof are greater than it selfe I suppose that the name of this towne in the British speach was Abertaw bicause it stood toward the mouth of Taw and Berdnesse pronounced short as I gesse for Abernesse As for Staple it is an addition for a market therefore hath nothing to doo in the proper name of the towne King Athelstane is taken here for the chiefe priuileger of the towne This is also worthie to be noted hereof that the houses there are of stone as most are in all the good townes thereabout But to proceed with our purpose Beneath this towne there falleth in a water that hath one head néere about Challacombe another at east Downe whereof this descending by Stoke riuer and the other by Sherwell they vnite themselues within thrée miles of Berstaple Soone after also it taketh in another that descendeth from Bitenden by Ashford and the last of all east of saint Anthonies chappell named the Doneham bicause one head is at west Done and the other at Ham both of them méeting west
yer it come at Caerleon or Chester in the south taketh in two waters on the right hand of which the first commeth downe from the north betweene Landgwie Landgweth and by Lhan Henoch without anie further increase but the other is a more beautifull streame called Auon and thus described as I find it among my pamphlets The Auon riseth in the hilles that séeme to part Monemouth and Brechenocke shires in sunder and after a rill receiued from Blorench hill on the northside of the same running downe from thence by Capell Newith and Triuethin it receiueth a water from by south almost of equall course and from that quarter of the countrie and in processe of time anotehr little one from the same side yer it come to Lanurgwaie and Lanihangle from whence it goeth to Euennocke and Penrose so in Uske before it go by Caerleon But here you must note that the course of this streame ioining beneath Quenocke chappell with the other which descendeth as I said from the hilles about foure miles aboue Landgwaie and Langweth dooth make an Iland aboue Caerleon where Penrose standeth much Romane coine is found of all sorts so that the influence of the one into the other séemeth to me to be but a draine deuised by man to kéepe the citie from the violence of such water as otherwise would oft annoie the same Being past Caerleon it runneth to Crindie where maister Harbert dwelleth and there carieng another brooke withall that riseth north of Tomberlow hill and descendeth by Henlis and Bettus chappell it runneth forth to Newport in Welch castle Newith and from thence vnder a bridge after thrée or foure miles course to the sea taking the Ebowith water withall which méeteth with the same almost in the verie mouth or fall and riseth in the edge of Brecknoch shire or as Leland saith high Winceland from two heads of which one is called Eberith Uehan the other Eberith Mawr as I haue beene informed The course of the first head is by Blamgrent and after the confluence they passe togither by Lanhileth and comming by west of Tomberlow hill crossing a rill from north east by the waie it taketh in thereabout the Serowie that runneth by Trestrent is of lesse race hitherto than the Ebowith and from that same quarter After this confluence it goeth to Risleie Rocheston castell next of all thorough a parke and so by Greenefield castell and is not long yer it fall into the sea being the last issue that I doo find in the countie which beareth the name of Monemouth and was in old time a part of the region of the Silures The Romeneie or as some corruptlie call it the Nonneie is a goodlie water and from the head a march betwéene Monemouth Glamorgan shires The head hereof is aboue Egglins Tider vap Hoell otherwise called Fanum Theodori or the church of Theodorus whence commeth manie springs taking one bottome the water is called Canoch and not Romeneie till it be come to Romeneie It receiueth no water on the east side but on the west diuerse small beckes whereof three and one of them called Ifra are betwéene the rising and Brathetere chappell the fourth coÌmeth in by Capell Gledis and Kethligaire the first from betwéene the Faldraie and Lanuabor the sixt seuenth before it come to Bedwas and the eight ouer against Bedwas it selfe from chappell Martin Cairfillie castell and Thauan after which confluences it runneth on by Maghan Keuen Mableie and Romeneie yer long crossing a becke at north west that commeth from aboue Lisuan Lamssen and Roch it falleth into the sea about six miles from the Wishe and albeit the mouth therof be nothing profitable for ships yet is it also a march betwéene the Silures and Glamorganshire The Laie falleth into the sea a mile almost from the Taffe and riseth in the hilles aboue Lantrissent for all the region is verie hillie From whence comming by Lantrissent and Auercastell it runneth by Coit Marchan parke Lambedder S. Brides Lhannihangle saint Fagans and Elaie Leckwith Landowgh Cogampill and so into the sea without anie maner increase by anie rils at all sauing the Dunelais which riseth foure miles from his fall east northeast and meeteth withall a little more than a quarter of a mile from Pont Uelim Uaur and likewise by west the Methcoid that commeth from Glinne Rodeneie and wherein to the Pedware dischargeth that small water gathered in his chanell Here will I staie a little and breake off into a discourse which Leland left also as parcell of this coast who toucheth it after this maner From Taffe to Laie mouth or Ele riuer a mile from Laie mouth or rather Penarth that standeth on the west point of it to the mouth of Thawan riuer from whence is a common passage ouer vnto Mineheued in Summersetshire of 17 miles are about seuen Welth miles which are counted after this maner A mile and a halfe aboue Thawan is Scilleie hauenet a pretie succour for ships whose head is in Wenno paroch two miles and a halfe from the shore From Scilleie mouth to Aber Barrie a mile and thither commeth a little rill of fresh water into Sauerne whose head is scant a mile off in plaine ground by northeast and right against the fall of this becke lieth Barrie Iland a flight shot from the shore at the full sea Halfe a mile aboue Aber Barrie is the mouth of Come kidie which riseth flat north from the place where it goeth into the Sauerne and serueth oft for harbour vnto sea-farers Thence to the mouth of Thawan are thrée miles wherevnto ships may come at will Two miles aboue Thawan is Colhow whither a little rill resorteth from Lau Iltuit thence to the mouth of Alen foure miles that is a mile to saint Dinothes castell and thrée miles further The Alen riseth by northeast vp into the land at a place called Lhes Broimith or Skirpton about foure miles aboue the plot where it commeth by it selfe into Sauerne From thence to the mouth of Ogur alià s Gur thrée miles Then come they in processe of time vnto the Kensike or Colbrooke riuer which is no great thing sith it riseth not aboue three miles from the shore From Kensike to Aber Auon two miles and herein doo ships molested with weather oftentimes séeke harborough It commeth of two armes whereof that which lieth northeast is called Auon Uaur the other that lieth northwest Auon Uehan They meet togither at Lhanuoie Hengle about two miles aboue Aber Auon village which is two miles also from the sea From hence to the Neth is about two miles and a halfe thereon come shiplets almost to the towne of Neth from the Sauerne From the mouth of Neth vnto the mouth of Crimline becke is two miles and being passed the same we come vnto the Tauie which descendeth from the aforesaid hilles and
falleth into the sea by east of Swanseie Being past this we come vnto the Lichwr or Lochar mouth and then gliding by the Wormes head we passed to the Wandresmouth wherof I find this description following in Leland Both Uendraith Uaur and Uendraith Uehan rise in a péece of Carmardineshire called Issekenen that is to saie the low quarter about Kennen riuer and betwixt the heads of these two hils is another hill wherein be stones of a gréenish colour whereof the inhabitants make their lime The name of the hill that Uendraith Uaur riseth in is called Mennith Uaur and therein is a poole as in a moorish ground named Lhintegowen where the principall spring is and this hill is eight or nine miles From Kidwellie the hill that Uendraith Uehan springeth out of is called Mennith Uehan and this water commeth by Kidwellie towne But about thrée or foure miles yer it come thither it receiueth a brooke called Tresgirth the course whereof is little aboue a mile from the place where it goeth into Uendraith and yet it hath foure or fiue tucking milles and thrée corne milles vpon it At the head of this brooke is an hole in the hilles side where men often enter and walke in a large space And as for the brooke it selfe it is one of the most plentifull and commodious that is to be found in Wales All along the sides also of Uendraith Uaur you shall find great plentie of sea-coles There is a great hole by head of Uendraith Uehan where men vse to enter into vaults of great compasse and it is said that they maie go one waie vnder the ground to Wormes head and another waie to Cairkemen castell which is three miles or more into the land But how true these things are it is not in me to determine yet this is certeine that there is verie good hawking at the Heron in Uendraith Uehan There are diuerse prints of the passage of certeine worms also in the caue at the head of Uendraith Uehan as the inhabitants doo fable but I neuer heard of anie man that saw anie worme there and yet it is beléeued that manie wormes are there Hitherto out of Leland But now to returne to mine owne course Leauing the Laie which some call Elaie and passing the Pennarth baie that lieth betwéene the Pennarth and the Lauerocke points we left Scillie Ilet which lieth on the mouth of Scillie hauen before described and came vnto the Barrie whose head is aboue Wrinston castell and from whence he runneth by Deinspowis Cadoxton Barrie and so into the sea Being past the Barrie water we come to a fall called Aberthaw which riseth two or thrée miles aboue Lansanor and going by Welch Newton it commeth at length to Cowbridge and from thence goeth to Lanblethian Landoch Beanpéere Flimston Gilston and betweene the east and the west Aberthaw into the Sauerne sea But yer it come all there it receiueth a brooke called Kensan or Karnsan or Kensech on the east side whose head is east of Bolston comming by Charnelhoid Lhancaruan Lancadle it falleth into the former aboue either of the Thawans Leland saith that Kensan hath two heads whereof the more northerlie called Brane lieth in Luenlithan and runneth seauen miles before it méet with the other Leauing this water we sailed on casting about the Nash point omitting two or three small waters whereof Leland hath alreadie as ye see made mention because I haue nothing more to add vnto their descriptions except it be that the Colhow taketh in a rill from Lan Iltruit of whose course to saie the truth I haue no manner of knowledge The Ogur or Gur which some call the Ogmur is a well faire streame as we were woont to saie in our old English whose head is in the same hilles where the Rodeneies are to be found but much more westerlie and running a long course yer it come to anie village it goeth at the length beneath Languineuere or Langouodoch to S. Brides vpon Ogur then to Newcastell and Marthermaure beneath which it méeteth the Wennie halfe a mile from Ogur or Ogmur castell on the east side of the banke It riseth fiue or six miles from this place among the hilles and comming downe at last by Lanharne it crosseth a rill yer long from northeast and the confluence passeth foorth by Coitchurch Ogur castell so into the Ogur Leland writing of the waters that fall into this Ogur saith thus Into the Ogur also resorteth the Garrow two miles aboue Lansanfride bridge descending from Blaingarow It taketh furthermore saith he another called Leuennie rising in the parish of Glin Corug at northwest and then running two miles lower vniteth it selfe with the Corug brooke a little short thing and worthie no longer speach From this confluence the Leuennie goeth seauen miles further yer it meete with the Ogur on the west side at Lansanfride two miles aboue Penbowt And so far Leland But I wot not what he meaneth by it Next vnto the Ogur is the Kensig water that commeth downe by the Pile and Kensig castell and being past the same we crosse the Margan rill where sir Edward Manxell dwelt and so vnto Auon which hauing two heads as is said the more easterlie of them commeth downe by Hauodaport chappell the other by Glin Corug Michaell church Aber Auon and so into the sea yéelding also in time of néed a good harbour for ships to lodge and ride in From hence we went along by the Cole pits to the mouth of the Neth The Neth is a faire water rising of diuerse heads whereof the more easterlie named Nethuehan riseth not farre from the head of the Kennon and comming downe by Penedorin to Aberpirgwin it receiueth Nethuaur a little aboue the towne which rising not farre southeast of the head of Tauie in Brecknoch shire as all the rest doo receiueth the Trangarth the Meltaie and the Hepsaie all which are accounted as members of his head in one chanell about a mile or more before it ioine with Nethuehan For as Trangarth riseth east of Nethuaur so the Melta riseth by east of Trangarth and ioineth with the same aboue Istrad wealthie and a little beneath the same towne taketh in the Hepsaie So that albeit their seuerall risings be half or a whole mile in sunder yet haue they in a maner like distance from Aberpirgwin and their finall confluence in the edge of Glamorganshire which they directlie doo crosse After these confluences the maine streame runneth in and out by sundrie miles and through the wooddie soiles till it méet with Cledaugh which ioineth with the same beneath the Resonlaie and goeth withall to Lanisted where it taketh in the Dulesse whose head is aboue Chappell Krenaunt in the marches of Brecknoch Thence it goeth to Cadox towne or betwéene it and Lannistide then to Neth towne whither small vessels often come
méeteth with the Miricke water that riseth aboue Stradmirich and soone after with the Landurch both from the northwest and finallie the Bremich aboue Tregaron that commeth in by the east as Leland hath set downe Néere to Landwibreuie also it crosseth the Bromis by east northeast and then goeth to Landuair Cledogh Kellan and soone after taking in the Matherne from by east that parteth Cardigan partlie from Carmardine shire and likewise that Dulas aboue Lanbedder which riseth aboue Langibbie and goeth thence to Bettus on the northwest it goeth next of all to Lanbedder towne then to Laniuair beneath which it crosseth the Grauelth thence to Pencarocke Lanibether Lanlonie Lanihangle and Sandissell and there it vniteth it selfe with the Clethor or Dettor which commeth downe thither by Lantisilued chappell Lanfraine and finallie Landissell from by north as I doo here affirme After this confluence it procéedeth on to Landuaie Alloine Bangor Langeler Landeureog and Newcastell yer long taking in the Kerie from by north whose head is not farre from that of Clethor and whose course is somewhat inlarged by such rilles as descend into the same For west of Kenwith two becks in one chanell doo fall into it which be namelesse and but of a little length Beneath Tredwair also it crosseth another from by west that runneth along by Bettus Euan and finallie méeting with the Teifie they run as one by Kennarth still parting Cardigon shire from Carmardin as it hath doone sith it met with the Matherne and so forth on till they ioine with the Cheach which rising southeast aboue chappell Euan dooth part Carmardine and Brechnocke shire in sunder till it come vnto the Teifie From this confluence and being still a limit vnto Cardigon shire it goeth by Marierdine and so to Cardigon taking in one rill from by north descending by Penneralt by north of Monardiue or Marierdiue and two other from by southwest of which the one commeth in beneath Kilgaron castell the other from Lantwood northwest of Oswid Mortemer which lieth southeast of Cardigan and then going forward betwéene S. Dogmaile Langordinere it is not long yer it fall into the Irish sea flat west and by north from his vprise and sending vs forth from Penlooke into Cardigon shire wherevnto it hath become march euer sithence it came from Kellam or confluence with the Matherne Being come into Cardigon shire and hauing passed the Cardigon point an Iland of the same denomination lieng by west thereof we came vnto the fall of Airon thrée miles beneath Lancleere it riseth in the mounteines by a chappell called Blam Peniall belonging to Landwie breuie about thrée or foure miles from Tiue banks runneth on by Lamberwooddie Langitho Tregrigaron hill Treuilian Talaferne and soone after taking in a rill from by south from Siliam by Lanleir it runneth by Istrade Kilkennen Lanicharin and finallie into the sea crossing by the waie the Bidder brooke which comming from Dehewide dooth fall into the same betwéene Lanchairin and Henuenneie The Arth which is the next fall is no great thing neither of anie long course yet somewhat crotched and it riseth three or foure miles or more within the land slopewise and comming by Lambaderne and Treueglois it falleth into the sea northeast of Aberarth Being past the Arth hauing staied there a while bicause we found some harborough we came next of all vnto the Wereie which riseth of two heads aboue whose confluence standeth a towne named Lanihangle Redrod and from whence it goeth by Lanigruthen to Laristed so into the Ocean Then went we to the Ystwith which riseth in the blacke mounteins aboue Comerstwith from whence it runneth certeine miles vntill it come vnto Ispittie Istwith Lananon Laniler Lan Nachairne and so into the sea taking withall first the Meleuen then the Ridall or Redholl not farre from the shore whereof I haue this description The Ridall riseth in the top of Plimlimmon hill out of a lake named Lin Ridall from whence going toward Spittie Kinwen it crosseth one water on the north and another beneth it on the southeast and so goeth on by Lanbeder vaure till it come to Aberistwith the Istwith and so into the Ocean Hauing thus viewed the Istwith and taken our selues againe to the sea we crossed the Salke or Salique brooke whereof I find this memoriall The Salique brooke descendeth in like sort from the blacke mounteins going from Ummaboue toward Gogarth or Gogirthar it receiueth the Massalique and from thence goeth into the sea southwest from his originall From hence we went to the Lerie an indraught of no great quantitie neither commodious as I gesse yet I may be deceiued for anie ship to harborough in It riseth toward the lower ground of the blacke hils and going by Lanthangle castell Gwalter it runneth from thence northeast into the Ocean receiuing a rill by the waie from the hilles which lie by northeast of his course But what stand I vpon trifles Thus haue I brought my selfe out of Caerdigan shire vnto the Wie which is limit betwéene it and Merioneth for a certeine space being entred in the mouth thereof we gat vp to the head minding in the description of the same to come downeward as in the rest which we will doo in such good manner as for the time and want of some information is possible to be performed It ariseth in the south part of Snowdonie and goeth on foorth right to Lammothwie by Mowdhewie Mathan laith and comming downe to Dinas Mathew it receiueth two rilles from northwest and the third comming by Mailroid called Cludoch from northeast so holdeth on crossing the Angell water at the west which boundeth Mongomerie shire in part till it come to Romis beneath which water it taketh in the Towin that passeth by Lambrin mawr from Talgarth and then goeth to Mathrauerue crossing another from by north and so foorth to Lanworing where it méeteth with the Kerig on the one side and the Gwidall which commeth from Dorowen on the other After this our maine riuer goeth by Pengos and beneath the same taketh in an influence from southeast called the Dulas and another from the northwest from thence it hasteth on to Magenillet or Machenlet first crossing the Leuennie from southeast secondlie the Peniall from northwest thirdlie the Einon fourthlie the Kinar fiftlie the Cleidor these thrée last rehearsed falling into it from southeast the last hauing his course by Langwinhelin and so into the sea as mine instruction vpholdeth It séemeth in some mens iudgements to part Northwales and Westwales in sunder and the same which in Latine hight Deuus in Welsh or British Dift or Dewie whereof the Latine doth séeme to fetch his sound But to procéed with the rest of such falles and waters as are to be found in this countie Going therfore northwestward we come to a fall froÌ the
the lake Lewin vnto whose streame two other lakes haue recourse in Fifland and then the Firth or Fortha which some doo call the Pictish and Scotish sea whither the kingdome of the Northumbers was sometime extended and with the riuer last mentioned I meane that commeth from Londors includeth all Fife the said Fortha being full of oisters and all kinds of huge fish that vse to lie in the déepe How manie waters run into the Firth called by Ptolomie Loxa it is not in my power iustlie to declare yet are there both riuers rills lakes that fall into the same as Clacke Alon Dune Kerie Cambell Cumer Tere Man Torkeson Rosham Mushell Blene and diuerse other which I call by these names partlie after information and partlie of such townes as are neere vnto their heads Finallie when we are past the Haie then are we come vnto the Twede whereinto we entred leauing Barwike on the right hand and his appurtenances wherein Halidon hill standeth and conteineth a triangle of so much ground beyond the said riuer as is well néere foure miles in length and thrée miles in bredth in the broad end except mine information doo faile me The Twede which Ptolomie nameth Toualsis or Toesis betwéene which and the Tine the countie of Northumberland is in maner inclosed and watred with sundrie noble riuers is a noble streame and the limes or bound betwéene England Scotland wherby those two kingdomes are now diuided in sunder It riseth about Drimlar in Eusbale or rather out of a faire well as Leland saith standing in the mosse of an hill called Airstane or Harestan in Twede dale ten miles from Pibble and so comming by Pibble Lander Dribiwgh Lelse Warke Norham and Hagarstone it falleth into the sea beneath Barwike as I heare Thus saith Leland But I not contented with this so short a discourse of so long a riuer briefe description of so faire a streame will ad somewhat more of the same concerning his race on the English side and rehearsall of such riuers as fall into it Comming therefore to Ridam it receiueth betwéene that and Carham a becke which descendeth from the hilles that lie by west of Windram Going also from Ridam by Longbridgham on the Scotish side and to Carham it hasteth immediatlie to Warke castell on the English and by Spilaw on the other side then to Cornewall Cald streame and Tilmouth where it receiueth sundrie waters in one botome which is called the Till and whose description insueth here at hand Certes there is no head of anie riuer that is named Till but the issue of the furthest water that commeth hereinto riseth not farre from the head of Uswaie in the Cheuiot hilles where it is called Brennich whereof the kingdome of Brennicia did sometime take the name From thence it goeth to Hartside Ingram Branton Crawleie Hedgeleie Beueleie and Bewije beneath which it receiueth one water comming from Rodham by west and soone after a second descending from the Middletons and so they go as one with the Bromish by Chatton to Fowbreie where they crosse the third water falling downe by north from Howborne by Hescibridge thence to Woller there also taking in a rill that riseth about Middleton hall and runneth by Hardleie Whereleie and the rest afore remembred wherby the water of Bromis is not a little increased and after this latter confluence beneath Woller no more called Bromis but the Till vntill it come at the Twede The Till passing therefore by Wetel and and Dedington méeteth soone after with a faire streame comming from by southwest which most men call the Bowbent or Bobent It riseth on the west side of the Cocklaw hill and from thence hasteth to Hattons beneath the which it ioineth from by southeast with the Hellerborne and then goeth to Pudston Downeham Kilham and a little by north of Newton Kirke and betwéene it and west Newton it taketh in another water called Glin comming from the Cheuiot hilles by Heth poole and from thenseforth runneth on without anie further increase by Copland Euart and so in the Till The Till for his part in like sort after this confluence goeth to Broneridge Fodcastell Catall castell Heaton north of Tâmouth into the Twede or by west of Wesell except my memoriâ dooth faile me After this also our aforesaid water of Twede descendeth to Grotehugh the Newbiggins Norham castell Foord Lungridge crossing the Whitaker on the other side from Scotland beneath Cawmill it runneth to Ordo to Barwike and so into the Ocean leauing as I said so much English ground on the northwest ripe as lieth in manner of a triangle betwéene Cawmils Barwike and Lammeton which as one noteth is no more but two miles and an halfe euerie waie or not much more except he be deceiued Being past this noble streame we came by a rill that descendeth from Bowsden by Barington Then by the second which ariseth betwéene Middleton and Detcham or Dereham and runneth by Eskill and the Rosse next of all to Warnemouth of whose backe water I read as followeth The Warne or Gwerne riseth southwest of Crokelaw and going by Warneford Bradford Spindlestone and Budââ it leaueth Newton on the right hand and so falleth into the Ocean after it hath run almost nine miles from the head within the land and receiued a rill beneath Yessington which commeth downe betwéene Newland and Olchester and hath a bridge beneath the confluence which leadeth ouer the same From Warnemouth we sailed by Bamborow castell and came at last to a fall betweene Bedwell and Newton The maine water that serueth this issue riseth aboue Carleton from the foot of an hill which séemeth to part the head of this and that of Warne in sunder It runneth also by Carleton Tonleie Oxford Brunton and Tuggell and finallie into the sea as to his course apperteineth From this water we went by Dunstanbugh castell vnto the Chalne or Alnemouth which is serued with a pretie riueret called Alne the head whereof riseth in the hils west of Alnham towne and called by Ptolomie Celnius From thense also it runneth by Rile Kile Estington and Whittingham where it crosseth a rill comming from by south and beneath the same the second that descendeth from Eirchild at Brone likewise the third that riseth at Newton and runneth by Edlingham castell and Lemmaton all on the southeast side or right hand and so passeth on further till it meet with the fourth comming from aboue Shipleie from by north after which confluence it goeth to Alnewije then to Denntie receiuing there a rillet from by south and a rill from by north and thence going on to Bilton betweene Ailmouth towne and Wooddon it sweepeth into the Ocean The Cocket is a goodlie riuer the head also thereof is in the roots of Kemblespeth hils from whence it goeth to Whiteside and there meeting
riuer both in one chanell as experience hath confirmed From hence then our Hull goeth to to Ratseie to Goodale-house and then taking in a water from Hornesie mere it goeth on through Beuerleie medowes by Warron Stoneferrie Hull and finallie into the Humber Of the rill that falleth into this water from south Netherwijc by Skirlow and the two rilles that come from Cottingham and Woluerton I saie no more sith it is enough to name them in their order The description of the Humber or Isis and such water-courses as doo increase hir chanell Chap. 15. THere is no riuer called Humber from the hed Wherfore that which we now call Humber Ptolomie Abie Leland Aber as he gesseth hath the same denomination no higher than the confluence of Trent with the Ouze as beside Leland sundrie ancient writers haue noted before vs both Certes it is a noble arme of the sea and although it be properlie to be called Ouze or Ocellus euen to the Nuke beneath Ancolme yet are we contented to call it Humber of Humbrus or Umar a king of the Scithians who inuaded this I le in the time of Locrinus thinking to make himselfe monarch of the same But as God hath from time to time singularlie prouided for the benefit of Britaine so in this businesse it came to passe that Humber was put to flight his men slaine and furthermore whilest he attempted to saue himselfe by hasting to his ships such was the prease of his nobilitie that followed him into his owne vessell and the rage of weather which hastened on his fatall daie that both he and they were drowned togither in that arme And this is the onelie cause wherefore it hath béene called Humber as our writers saie and wherof I find these verses Dum fugit obstat ei flumen submergitur illic Déque suo tribuit nomine nomen aquae This riuer in old time parted Lhoegres or England from Albania which was the portion of Albanactus the yongest sonne of Brute But since that time the limits of Lhoegres haue béene so inlarged first by the prowesse of the Romans then by the conquests of the English that at this present daie the Twede on the one side the Solue on the other be taken for the principall bounds betweene vs and those of Scotland In describing therefore the Humber I must néeds begin with the Ouze whose water bringeth foorth a verie sweet fat and delicat samon as I haue beene informed beside sundrie other kinds of fish which we want here on the south and southwest coasts riuers of our land whereof I may take occasion to speake more at large heerafter The Ure therfore riseth in the furthest parts of all Richmondshire among the Coterine hilles in a mosse toward the west fourtéene miles beyond Midleham Being therefore issued out of the ground it goeth to Holbecke Hardraw Hawshouse Butterside Askebridge which Leland calleth the Askaran and saith thereof and the Bainham that they are but obscure bridges then to Askarth through Wanlesse parke Wenseleie bridge made two hundred yeares since by Alwin parson of Winslaw New parke Spennithorne Danbie Geruise abbeie Clifton and Masham When it is come to Masham it receiueth the Burne by south west as it did the Wile from verie déepe scarrie rockes before at Askaran and diuerse other wild rilles not worthie to be remembred From Masham it hasteth vnto Tanfield taking in by the waie a rill by southwest then to another Tanfield to Newton hall and Northbridge at the hither end of Rippon and so to Huickes bridge But yer it come there it meeteth with the Skell which being incorporat with the same they run as one to Thorpe then to Alborow and soone after receiue the Swale Here saith Leland I am brought into no little streict what to coniecture of the méeting of Isis and Ure for some saie that the Isis and the Ure doo méet at Borowbridge which to me dooth séeme to be verie vnlikelie sith Isurium taketh his denomination of Isis and Vro for it is often séene that the lesse riuers doo mingle their names with the greater as in the Thamesis and other is easie to be found Neither is there any more mention of the Ure after his passage vnder Borowbridge but onelie of Isis or the Ouze in these daies although in old time it held vnto Yorke it selfe which of the Ure is truelie called Urewtjc or Yorke short or else my persuasion dooth faile me I haue red also Ewerwtjc and Yorwtjc But to procéed and leaue this superfluous discourse From Borowbridge the Ouze goeth to Aldborough and receiuing the Swale by the waie to Aldworke taking in Usburne water from the southwest then to Linton vpon Ouze to Newton vpon Ouze and to Munketun méeting with the Nid yer long and so going withall to the Redhouses to Popleton Clifton Yorke where it crosseth the Fosse to Foulfoorth Middlethorpe Acaster Acaster Kelfléet Welehall Barelebie Selbie Turmonhall Skurthall Hokelath Hoke Sandhall Rednesse Whitegift Uslet Blacketoff Foxfléet Brownfléet and so into Humber The course of the Ouze being thus described and as it were simplie without his influences now will I touch such riuers as fall into the same also by themselues contrarie to my former proceeding imagining a voiage from the Rauenspurne vntill I come néere to the head of These so southwards about againe by the bottome of the hillie soile vntill I get to Buxston Sheffeld Scrobie the verie south point of Humber mouth whereby I shall crosse them all that are to be found in this walke leaue I doubt some especiall notice of their seuerall heads and courses The course of the Hull a streame abounding with sturgeon and lampreie as also the riuers which haue their issue into the same being as I say alreadie described I thinke it not amisse as by the waie to set downe what Leland saith thereof to the end that his trauell shall not altogither be lost in this behalfe and for that it is short and hath one or two things worthie to be remembred conteined in the same The Hulne saith he riseth of thrée seuerall heads whereof the greatest is not far from Oriefield now a small village sixtéene miles from Hull Certes it hath beene a goodlie towne and therein was the palace of Egbright king of the Northumbers and place of sepulture of Alfred the noble king sometime of that nation who died there 727 the ninetéene Cal. of Iulie the twentith of his reigne and whose toombe or monument dooth yet remaine for ought that I doo know to the contrarie with an inscription vpon the same written in Latine letters Néere vnto this towne also is the Danefield wherein great numbers of Danes were slaine and buried in those hils which yet remaine there to be séene ouer their dones and carcasses The second head saith he is at Estburne and the third at Emmeswell and méeting all togither not farre from Orifield
writers supposed Scithians passed by seas from Ireland and arriued in that part of Britaine called Albania against whome this Coell assembled his power and being entred Albania to expell them one Fergus in the night disguised entered the tent of this Coell and in his bed traitorouslie slue him This Fergus was therfore in reward of his great prowesse made there king whervpon they sat downe in that part with their wiues and children and called it Scotland and themselues Scots from the begining of the world foure thousand six hundred and seauentéene yeares after the Scotish accompt which by iust computation and confession of all their owne writers is six hundred yeares lacking ten after that Brutus had reigned ouer the whole Iland the same land being inioied by him and his posteritie before their comming during two and fiftie descents of the kings of Britaine which is a large prescription Certes this intrusion into a land so manie hundred yeares before inhabited and by so manie descents of kings quietlie inioied is the best title that all their owne writers can alledge for them But to proceed Fergus herevpon immediatlie did diuide Albania also among his capteins and their souldiers whereby it most euidentlie appeareth that there were no people of that nation inhabiting there before in proofe whereof the same partition shall follow The lands of Cathnes lieng against Orkneie betwéene Dummesbeie and the water of Thane was giuen vnto one Cornath a capteine and his people The lands betwéene the water of Thane Nes now called Rosse being in bredth from Cromart to the mouth of the water of Locht were giuen to Lutorke another capteine and his people The lands betwéene Spaie and Nes from the Almane seas to the Ireland seas now called Murraie land were giuen to one Warroch and his people The land of Thalia now called Boin Ainze Bogewall Gariot Formartine and Bowguhan were giuen to one Thalis and his people The lands of Mar Badezenoch and Lochquhaber were giuen to Martach and his people The lands of Lorne and Kintier with the hilles and mounteins thereof lieng from Mar to the Ireland seas were giuen to capteine Nanance and his people The lands of Athole were giuen to Atholus another capteine and his people The lands of Strabraun Brawdawane lieng west from Dunkell were giuen to Creones Epidithes two capteins The lands of Argile were giuen to Argathelus a capteine The lands of Linnox Clidisdale were allotted to Lolgona a capteine The lands of Siluria now called Kile Carrike Cuningham were giuen to Silurth another capteine The lands of Brigance now called Gallowaie were giuen to the companie called Brigandes which as their best men were appointed to dwell next the Britons who afterward expelled the Britons from Annandale in Albanie whereby it is confessed to be before inhabited by Britons The residue of the land now called Scotland that is to saie Meirnis Angus Steremond Gowrie Strahern Pirth Fiffe Striueling Callender Calderwood Lougthian Mers Teuedale with other the Rement Dales the Sherifdome of Berwicke were then enioied by a nation mingled in marriage with the Britons and in their obedience whose capteine called Beringer builded the castell and towne of Berwicke vpon Twede these people were called Picts vpon whome by the death of this Coell these Scots had oportunitie to vse wars whereof they ceased not vntill such time as it pleased God to appoint another Coell king of Britons against whose name albeit they hoped for a like victorie to the first yet he preuailed and ceased not his warre vntill these Scots were vtterlie expelled out of all the bounds of Britaine in which they neuer dared to reenter vntill the troublesome reigne of Sisilt king of Britons which was the twelft king after this Coell During all which time the countrie was reinhabited by the Britons But then the Scots turning the ciuill discord of this realme betweene this Sisilt and his brother Blede to their best aduantage arriued againe in Albania there made one Reuther their king Upon this their new arriuall new warre was made vpon them by this Sisilt king of Britons in which warre Reuther their new king died and Thereus succéeded against whome the warre of Britons ceased not vntill he freelie submitted himselfe to the said Sicill king of Britons at Ebranke that is Yorke where shortlie after the tenth yeare of his reigne he died Finnane brother of Iosine succeeded by their election to the kingdome of Scots who shortlie after compelled by the warres of the same Sicill declared himselfe subiect and for the better assurance of his faith and obeisance to the king of Britons deliuered his sonne Durstus into the hands of this Sicill who fantasieng the child and hoping by his owne succession to alter their subtiltie I will not saie duplicitie saith Adams married him in the end to Agasia his owne daughter This Durstus was their next king but for that he had married a Briton woman though indeed she was a kings daughter the Scots hated him for the same cause for which they ought rather to haue liked him the better and therefore not onelie traitorouslie slue him but further to declare the end of their malice dishinherited as much as in them was the issues of the same Durstus and Agasia Herevpon new warre sproong betwéene them and vs which ceased not vntill they were contented to receiue Edeir to their king the next in bloud then liuing descended from Durstus and Agasia and thereby the bloud of the Britons of the part of the mother was restored to the crowne of Albania so that nature whose law is immutable caused this bond of loue to hold For shortlie after this Edeir attended vpon Cassibelane king of Britons for the repulse of Iulius Caesar as their owne author Boetius confesseth who commanded the same as his subiect But Iulius Caesar after his second arriuall by treason of Androgeus preuailed against the Britons and therevpon pursued this Edeir into Scotland and as himselfe saith in his commentaries subdued all the I le of Britaine Which though the liuing Scots denie it their dead writers confesse that he came beyond Calender wood and cast downe Camelon the principall citie of the Picts And in token of this victorie not farre from Carron builded a round temple of stone which remained in some perfection vntill the reigne of our king Edward called the first after the conquest by whome it was subuerted but the monument thereof remaineth to this daie Marius the sonne of Aruiragus being king of all Britaine in his time one Roderike a Scithian with a great rabble of néedie souldiours came to the water of Frith in Scotland which is an arme of the sea diuiding Pentland from Fiffe against whome Marius assembled a power by which he slue this Rodericke and discomfited his people in Westmerland but to those that remained aliue he gaue the countrie of Cathnesse in Scotland which prooueth it be within his owne
be touched in this first booke as generallie appertinent vnto the estate of the whole Iland and no lesse famous than that which Anastasius Dicorus made afterward from the Euxine vnto the Thracian sea conteining 420 furlongs in length and twelue foot in bredth distant from Constantinople 280 furlongs albeit that of Hadrian was made of turffe and timber The author therefore of the first wall was Hadrian the emperour who as Aelius Spartianus saith erected the same of foure score miles in length twelue foot in heigth and eight in bredth to diuide the barbarous Britons from the more ciuill sort which then were generallie called by the name of Romans ouer all After his time Seuerus the emperour comming againe into this Ile where he had serued before in repression of the tumults here begun after the death of Lucius amongst other things he made another wall but of stone betwéene eightie and a hundred miles from the first of thirtie two miles in length reaching on both sides also to the sea of whome the Britons called it S. Murseueri or Gwall Seueri that is The wall of Seuerus or Seuerus dale which later indureth vntill these daies in fresh memorie by reason of the ruines square stones there oft found whose inscriptions declare the authors of that worke It is worthie the noting also how that in this voiage he lost 50000 men in the Scotish side by one occasion and other which hinderance so incensed him that he determined vtterlie to extinguish their memorie from vnder heauen and had so doone in déed if his life had indured but vntill another yeare Sextus Aurelius writing of Seuerus addeth how that the wall made by this prince conteined two and thirtie miles whereby the bredth of this Iland there and length of the wall conteineth onelie so manie miles as may be gathered by his words But chéeflie for the length of the wall Spartianus who touching it among other things saith of Seuerus as followeth Britanniam quod maximum eius imperij decus est muro per transuersam insulam ducto vtrinque ad finem oceani muniuit that is He fortified Britaine which is one of the chéefe acts recorded of his time with a wall made ouerthwart the I le that reached on both sides euen to the verie Ocean That this wall was of stone also the ruines therof which haue ministred much matter to such as dwell néere therevnto in their buildings is triall sufficient Heereby in like sort it commeth to passe that where the soile about it is least inhabited there is most mention of the said wall which was wrought of squared stone as vntill this daie maie euidentlie be confirmed Howbeit these two walles were not the onelie partitions betwéene these two kingdoms sith Iulius Capitolinus in vita Antonini Pij dooth write of another that Lollius Vrbicus made beyond the same of turffe in the time of the said prince who for his victories in Britaine was also called Britannicus which neuerthelesse was often throwne downe by the Scots and eftsoones repared againe vntill it was giuen ouer and relinquished altogither It runneth as I take it also within the wall about an arrow shot from that of stone but how farre it went as yet I cannot find This onlie remaineth certeine that the walles made by Hadrian Seuerus were ditched with notable ditches and rampires made in such wise that the Scotish aduersarie had much a doo to enter and scale the same in his assaults And yet for all this I read that the Scots oftentimes pulled downe great parcels of the same to make their accesse more easie into the south parts but as it was eftsoons repared againe so the last time of all it was amended by the Romane soldiors which came ouer verie little before the time of Uortiger at which season the land was in maner left void of soldiors and munition Betwixt Thirlewall and the north Tine are also in the waste grounds manie parcels of that wall of Seuerus yet standing whereof the common people doo babble manie things Beginning therefore with the course thereof from the west sea I find that it runneth from Bolnesse to Burgh about foure miles and likewise from thence within halfe a mile of Carleill and lesse on the north side and beneath the confluence of the Peder and the Eden From hence it goeth to Terrebie a village about a mile from Caerleill then through the baronie of Linstocke and Gillesland on the north side of the riuer Irding or Arding and a quarter of a mile from the abbeie of Leuercost Thence thrée miles aboue Leuercost and aboue the confluence of Arding and the Pultrose becke which diuideth Gillesland in Cumberland from south Tindale in Northumberland it goeth to Thirlwall castell then to the wall towne next of all ouer the riuer to Swensheld Carraw peraduenture Cairuoren tower to Walwtjc and so ouer south Tine to Cockelie tower Portgate Halton sheles Winchester Rutchester Heddon Walhottle Denton and to Newcastell where it is thought that saint Nicholas church standeth on the same Howbeit Leland saith that it goeth within a mile of Newcastell and then crooketh vp toward Tinmouth vnto Wallesend three miles from the mouth of the said riuer so called bicause the aforesaid wall did end at the same place And thus much I read of the Pictish wall As for the Romane coine that is often found in the course thereof the curious bricks about the same néere vnto Caerleill beside the excellent cornellines and other costlie stones alreadie intailed for seales oftentimes taken vp in those quarters I passe them ouer as not incident to my purpose In like maner I would gladlie also haue set downe the course of Offaes ditch which was march betwéene the Mercian dominions and the Welshmen in his time but for so much as the tractation thereof is not to be referred to this place bicause it is not a thing generall to the whole Iland I omit to speake of that also Yet thus much will I note here as well by the report of one who saith how he did tread it out that he followed it from the Dee to Kirnaburgh hill through Treuelach forrest by est of Crekith Cauch hill Montgomerie castell the New castell and Discoid and hauing brought it hitherto either lost it or sought after it no further as by the testimonie of another who writing thereof saith that it stretched from the south side by Bristow along vnder the mounteins of Wales northwards ouer the riuer of Sauerne and to the verie mouth also of the Dée where it falleth into the sea And so much of such things as concerne the generall estate of the whole Iland which labour herein I could verie well haue spared and would if Quintus had performed the request of Cicero his brother who promised to send him ouer a sound aduertisement of the condition of Britaine in those daies as appeareth in the second booke of his familiar
spred in this behalfe the report of their demeanor was quicklie brought to Harald who caused a companie foorthwith of Danes priuilie to laie wait for them as they roade toward Gilford where Alfred was slaine and whence Edward with much difficultie escaped to his ships and so returned into Normandie But to proceed This affirmation of the archbishop being greatlie soothed out with his craftie vtterance for he was lerned confirmed by his French fréends for they had all conspired against the erle and therevnto the king being desirous to reuenge the death of his brother bred such a grudge in his mind against Goodwine that he banished him and his sons cleane out of the land He sent also his wife the erles daughter prisoner to Wilton with one onelie maiden attending vpon hir where she laie almost a yeare before she was released In the meane season the rest of the peeres as Siward earle of Northumberland surnamed Digara or Fortis Leofrijc earle of Chester and other went to the king before the departure of Goodwine indeuouring to perfuade him vnto the reuocation of his sentence and desiring that his cause might he heard and discussed by order of law But the king incensed by the archbishop and his Normans would not heare on that side saieng plainelie and swearing by saint Iohn the euangelist for that was his common oth that earle Goodwine should not haue his peace till he restored his brother Alfred aliue againe vnto his presence With which answer the peeres departed in choler from the court and Goodwine toward the coast Comming also vnto the shore and readie to take shipping he knéeled downe in presence of his conduct to wit at Bosenham in the moneth of September from whence he intended to saile into Flanders vnto Baldwine the earle and there praied openlie before them all that if euer he attempted anie thing against the kings person of England or his roiall estate that he might neuer come safe vnto his cousine nor sée his countrie any more but perish in this voiage And herewith he went aboord the ship that was prouided for him and so from the coast into the open sea But sée what followed He was not yet gone a mile waie from the land before he saw the shore full of armed souldiers sent after by the archbishop and his freends to kill him yer he should depart and go out of the countrie which yet more incensed the harts of the English against them Being come also to Flanders he caused the earle the French king and other of his fréends among whome also the emperour was one to write vnto the king in his behalfe but all in vaine for nothing could be obteined from him of which the Normans had no liking wherevpon the earle and his sonnes changed their minds obteined aid and inuaded the land in sundry places Finallie ioining their powers they came by the Thames into Southwarke néere London where they lodged and looked for the king to incounter with them in the field The king séeing what was doone commanded the Londoners not to aid nor vittell them But the citizens made answer how the quarrell of Goodwine was the cause of the whose realme which he had in maner giuen ouer vnto the spoile of the French and therevpon they not onelie vittelled them aboundantlie but also receiued the earle and his chiefe fréends into the citie where they lodged them at their ease till the kings power was readie to ioine with them in battell Great resort also was made vnto them from all places of the realme so that the earles armie was woonderfullie increased and the daie and place chosen wherein the battell should be fought But when the armies met the kings side began some to flée to the earle other to laie downe their weapons and not a few to run awaie out right the rest telling him plainelie that they would neuer fight against their owne countriemen to mainteine Frenchmens quarrels The Normans also seeing the sequele fled awaie so fast as they might gallop leauing the king in the field to shift for himselfe as he best might whilest they did saue themselues elsewhere In the meane season the earles power would haue set vpon the king either to his slaughter or apprehension but he staied them saieng after this maner The king is my sonne as you all know and it is not for a father to deale so hardlie with his child neither a subiect with his souereigne it is not he that hath hurt or doone me this iniurie but the proud Normans that are about him wherefore to gaine a kingdome I will doo him no violence And therewithall casting aside his battell ax he ran to the king that stood altogither amazed and falling at his féet he craued his peace accused the archbishop required that his cause might be heard in open assemlie of his péeres and finallie determined as truth and equitie should deserue The king after he had paused a pretie while seeing his old father in law to lie groueling at his féet and conceiuing with himselfe that his sute was not vnreasonable seeing also his children and the rest of the greatest barons of the land to knéele before him and make the like request he lifted vp the earle by the hand had him be of good comfort pardoned all that was past and freendlie hauing kissed him and his sonnes vpon the chéekes he lead them to his palace called home the quéene and summoned all his lords vnto a councell Wherein it is much to read how manie billes were presented against the bishop his Normans some conteining matter of rape other of robberie extortion murder manslaughter high treason adulterie and not a few of batterie Wherwith the king as a man now awaked out of sléepe was so offended that vpon consultation had of these things he banished all the Normans out of the land onelie thrée or foure excepted whome he reteined for sundrie necessarie causes albeit they came neuer more so néere him afterward as to be of his pritie councell After this also the earle liued almost two yeares and then falling into an apoplexie as he sat with the king at the table he was taken vp and carried into the kings bedchamber where after a few daies he made an end of his life And thus much of our first broile raised by the cleargie and practise of the archbishop I would intreat of all the like examples of tyrannie practised by the prelats of this sée against their lords and souereignes but then I should rather write an historie than a description of this Iland Wherefore I refer you to those reports of Anselme and Becket sufficientlie penned by other the which Anselme also making a shew as if he had bin verie vnwilling to be placed in the sée of Canturburie gaue this answer to the letters of such his fréends as did make request vnto him to take the charge vpon him Secularia negotia nescio quia seire nolo eorum námque occupationes horreo
strangers to resort vnto as haue no habitation in anie parish within the citie where it standeth The sée of London was erected at the first by Lucius who made it of an archeflamine and temple of Iupiter an archbishops sée and temple vnto the liuing God and so it continued vntill Augustine translated the title thereof to Canturburie The names of the archbishops of London are these Theon Eluan Cadoc Owen Conan Palladius Stephan Iltutus restitutus anno 350 Theodromus Theodredus Hilarius Fastidius anno 420 Guittelinus Vodinus slaine by the Saxons and Theonus Iunior But for their iust order of succession as yet I am not resolued neuerthelesse the first bishop there was ordeined by Augustine the moonke in the yeare of Christ 604 in the time of Ceolrijc after he had remooued his see further off into Kent I woote not vpon what secret occasion if not the spéedie hearing of newes from Rome and readinesse to flee out of the land if any trouble should betide him For iurisdiction it includeth Essex Middlesex and part of Herefordshire which is neither more nor lesse in quantitie than the ancient kingdome of the east Angles before it was vnited to the west Saxons The cathedrall church belonging to this sée was first begun by Ethelbert of Kent Indic 1. 598 of Inuber as I find whilest he held that part of the said kingdome vnder his gouernement Afterward when the Danes had sundrie times defaced it it was repared and made vp with hard stone but in the end it was taken downe and wholie reedified by Mawrice bishop of that sée and sometimes chapleine to the bastarââ Henrie the first allowing him stone and stuffe from Bainards castell néere vnto Ludgate then ruinous for the furtherance of his works Howbeit the moold of the quire was not statelie inough in the eies of some of his successors wherefore in the yeare of Grace 1256 it was taken downe and brought into another forme and called the new worke at which time also the bodies of diuerse kings and bishops were taken vp and bestowed in the walles to the end their memories should be of longer continuance The iurisdiction of this sée also vnder the bishop is committed to foure archdeacons to wit of London Essex Middlesex and Colchester who haue amongst them to the number of 363 parish churches or thereabouts beside the peculiars belonging to the archbishop and chapiter of that house and at euerie alienation the bishop paieth for his owne part 1119 pounds eight shillings and foure pence but in old time 3000 florens which diuerse suppose to be more than as it now standeth the bishop is able to make of it Of the archdeconrie of S. Albons added therevnto by king Henrie the eight whereby the bishop hath fiue eies I speake not for although it be vnder the bishop of London for visitations and synods yet is it otherwise reputed as member of the sée of Lincolne and therefore worthilie called an exempt it hath also fiue and twentie parishes of which foure are in Buckingham the rest in Herefordshire The first beginning of the sée of Chichester was in the I le of Seales or Seolseie and from thence translated to Chichester in the time of William the bastard and generall remoouing of sées from small villages vnto the greater townes It conteineth Sussex onelie vnder hir iurisdiction wherein are sixtéene deanries and 551 parish churches it paid at euerie alienation to the sée of Rome 333 ducats and after Edbert the first bishop one Cella succéeded after whome the pontificall chaire not then worth 677 pounds by the yéere as now it is was void by many yeares It was erected in Seoleseie also 711 by the decrée of a synod holden in Sussex which borowed it from the iurisdiction of Winchester whereof before it was reputed a parcell Of all the bishops that haue béene in this sée Thomas Kempe alwaies excepted I read not of anie one that hath béene of more estimation than William Read sometime fellow of Merteine college in Oxford doctor of diuinitie and the most profound astronomer that liued in his time as appeareth by his collection which sometime I did possesse his image is yet in the librarie there and manie instruments of astronomie reserued in that house a college crected sometime by Walter Merton bishop of Rochester and lord chancellor of England he builded also the castell of Amberleie from the verie foundation as Edward Scorie or Storie his successor did the new crosse in the market place of Chichester The bishop of Winchester was sometime called bishop of the west Saxons and of Dorchester which towne was giuen to Birinus and his successors by Kinigils and Oswald of the Northumbers in whose time it was erected by Birinus and his fellowes In my time it hath iurisdiction onelie ouer Hamshire Surrie Iardeseie Gardeseie and the Wight conteining eight deaneries two hundred seuentie and six parish churches and beside all this he is perpetuall prelate to the honorable order of the Garter deuised by Edward the third he paid in old time to Rome 12000 ducates or florens but now his first fruits are 2491 pounds nine shillings eight pence halfe penie Canturburie was said to be the higher racke but Winchester hath borne the name to be the better mangier There are also which make Lucius to be the first founder of an house of praier in Winchester as Kinigils did build the second and Kinwaldus his sonne the third but you shall sée the truth herof in the chronologie insuing And herevnto if the old catalog of the bishops of this sée be well considered of and the acts of the greatest part of them indifferentlie weighed as they are to be read in our histories you shall find the most egregious hypocrites the stoutest warriours the cruellest tyrants the richest monimoongers and politike counsellors in temporall affaires to haue I wote not by what secret working of the diuine prouidence beene placed herein Winchester since the foundation of that sée which was erected by Birinus 639 whome pope Honorius sent hither out of Italie and first planted at Dorchester in the time of Kinigils then translated to Winchester where it dooth yet continue Salisburie was made the chéefe sée of Shirburne by bishop Harman predecessor to Osmond who brought it from Shirburne to that citie it hath now Barkeshire Wilshire and Dorsetshire vnder hir iurisdiction For after the death of Hedda which was 704 Winchester was diuided in two so that onelie Hamshire and Surrie were left vnto it and Wilton Dorset Barkeshire Summerset Deuon Cornewill assigned vnto Shirburne till other order was taken Bishop Adelme did first sit in that bishoprike 704 as I said and placed his chaire at Shirburne vpon the said diuision And as manie lerned bishops did succéed him in that roome before and after it was remooued to Sarum so there was neuer a more noble ornament to that sée than bishop Iuell of whose great learning and iudgement the world
seller should make his market by an houre or else the bailie or clearke of the said market to make sale therof according to his discretion without libertie to the farmer to fet vp their corne in houses and chambers I am persuaded that the prices of our graine would soone be abated Againe if it were enacted that each one should kéepe his next market with his graine and not to run six eight ten fouretéene or twentie miles from home to sell his corne where he dooth find the highest price and therby leaueth his neighbours vnfurnished I doo not thinke but that our markets would be farre better serued than at this present they are Finallie if mens barns might be indifferentlie viewed immediatlie after haruest and a note gethered by estimat and kept by some appointed trustie person for that purpose we should haue much more plentie of corne in our towne crosses than as yet is commonlie seene bicause each one hideth and hoordeth what he may vpon purpose either that it will be déerer or that he shall haue some priuie veine by bodgers who doo accustomablie so deale that the sea dooth load awaie no small part thereof into other countries our enimies to the great hinderance of our common-wealth at home and more likelie yet to be except some remedie be found But what doo I talke of these things or desire the suppression of bodgers being a minister Certes I may speake of them right well as séeling the harme in that I am a buier neuerthelesse I speake generallie in ech of them To conclude therefore in our markets all things are to be sold necessarie for mans vse and there is our prouision made commonlie for all the wéeke insuing Therefore as there are no great townes without one weekelie market at the least so there are verie few of them that haue not one or two faires or more within the compasse of the yeare assigned vnto them by the prince And albeit that some of them are not much better than Lowse faire or the common kirkemesses beyond the sea yet there are diuerse not inferiour to the greatest marts in Europe as Sturbridge faire neere to Cambridge Bristow faire Bartholomew faire at London Lin mart Cold faire at Newport pond for cattell and diuerse other all which or at leastwise the greatest part of them to the end I may with the more ease to the reader and lesse trauell to my slefe fulfill my taske in their recitall I haue set downe according to the names of the moneths wherein they are holden at the end of this booke where you shall find them at large as I borowed the same from I. Stow and the reports of others Of Parkes and Warrens Chap. 19. IN euerie shire of England there is great plentie of parkes whereof some here and there to wit welnere to the number of two hundred for hir daily prouision of that flesh apperteine to the prince the rest to such of the nobilitie and gentlemen as haue their lands and patrimonies lieng in or néere vnto the same I would gladlie haue set downe the iust number of these inclosures to be found in euerie countie but sith I cannot so doo it shall suffice to saie that in Kent and Essex onelie are to the number of an hundred and twentie in the bishoprike of Durham wherein great plentie of fallow deere is cherished and kept As for warrens of conies I iudge them almost innumerable and dailie like to incerase by reason that the blacke skins of those beasts are thought to counteruaile the prices of their naked carcases and this is the onelie cause whie the graie are lesse esteemed Neere vnto London their quickest merchandize is of the yong rabbets wherfore the older conies are brought from further off where there is no such speedie vtterance of rabbets and sucklings in their season nor so great losse by their skins sith they are suffered to growe vp to their full greatnesse with their owners Our parkes are geneââllie inclosed with strong pale made of oke of which kind of wood there is great store cherished in the woodland countries from time to time in ech of them onelie for the maintenance of the said defense and safe-keeping of the fallow déere from ranging about the countrie Howbeit in times past diuerse haue been fensed in with stone walles especiallie in the times of the Romans who first brought fallow déere into this land as some coniecture albeit those inclosures were ouerthrowne againe by the Saxons Danes as Cauisham Towner and Woodstocke beside other in the west countrie and one also at Bolton Among other things also to be seene in that towne there is one of the fairest clockes in Europe Where in wood is they are also inclosed with piles of state and therto it is douted of manie whether our bucke or doe are to be reckoned in wild or tame beasts or not Plinie deemeth them to be wild Martial is also of the same opinion where he saith Imbelles damae quid nisi praeda sumus And so in time past the like controuersie was about bées which the lawiers call Feras tit de acquirendo rerum dominio lib. 2. instit But Plinie attempting to decide the quarell calleth them Medias interferas placidas aues But whither am I so suddenlie digressed In returning therefore vnto our parks I find also the circuit of these inclosures in like manner conteine often times a walke of foure or fiue miles and sometimes more or lesse Wherby it is to be séene what store of ground is emploied vpon that vaine commoditie which bringeth no manner of gaine or profit to the owner sith they commonlie giue awaie their flesh neuer taking penie for the same except the ordinarie fée and parts of the déere giuen vnto the kéeper by a custome who beside three shillings foure pence or fiue shillings in monie hath the skin head vmbles chine and shoulders whereby he that hath the warrant for an whole bucke hath in the end little more than halfe which in my iudgement is scarselie equall dealing for venison in England is neither bought nor sold as in other countries but mainteined onelie for the pleasure of the owner and his friends Albeit I heard of late of one ancient ladie which maketh a great gaine by selling yeerelie hir husbands venison to the cookes as another of no lesse name will not sticke to ride to the market to sée hir butter sold but not performed without infinite scoffes and mockes euen of the poorest pezzants of the countrie who thinke them as odious matters in ladies and women of such countenance to sell their venison and their butter as for an earle to feele his oxen sheepe and lambs whether they be readie for the butcher or not or to sell his wooll vnto the clothier or to kéepe a tan-house or deale with such like affaires as belong not to men of honor but rather to farmers or grasiers for which such if there be anie may well be
Britaine and to paie him a yéerelie tribute These couenants being agréed vpon and hostages taken for assurance he was set at libertie and so returned into his countrie The tribute that he couenanted to paie was a thousand pounds as the English chronicle saith When Beline had thus expelled his brother and was alone possessed of all the land of Britaine he first confirmed the lawes made by his father and for so much as the foure waies begun by his father were not brought to perfection he therefore caused workmen to be called foorth and assembled whom he set in hand to paue the said waies with stone for the better passage and ease of all that should trauell through the countries from place to place as occasion should require The first of these foure waies is named Fosse and stretcheth from the south into the north beginning at the corner of Totnesse in Cornewall and so passing foorth by Deuonshire and Somersetshire by Tutherie on Cotteswold and then forward beside Couentrie vnto Leicester and from thence by wild plaines towards Newarke and endeth at the citie of Lincolne The second waie was named Watling stréete the which stretcheth ouerthwart the Fosse out of the southeast into the northeast beginning at Douer and passing by the middle of Kent ouer Thames beside London by-west of Westminster as some haue thought and so foorth by S. Albons and by the west side of Dunstable Stratford Toucester and Wedon by-south of Lilleborne by Atherston Gilberts hill that now is called the Wreken and so foorth by Seuerne passing beside Worcester vnto Stratton to the middle of Wales and so vnto a place called Cardigan at the Irish sea The third way was named Ermingstréet which stretched out of the west northwest vnto the east southeast and beginneth at Meneuia the which is in Saint Dauids land in west Wales and so vnto Southampton The fourth and last waie hight Hiknelstréete which leadeth by Worcester Winchcombe Birmingham Lichfield Darbie Chesterfield and by Yorke and so foorth vnto Tinmouth After he had caused these waies to be well and sufficientlie raised and made he confirmed vnto them all such priuileges as were granted by his father Brennus marrieth with the duke of Alobrogs daughter groweth into great honour commeth into Britaine with an armie against his brother Beline their mother reconcileth them they ioine might munition and haue great conquests conflicts betweene the Galles and the Romans the two brethren take Rome The third Chapter IN the meane time that Beline was thus occupied about the necessarie affaires of his realme and kingdome his brother Brenne that was fled into Gallia onelie with 12. persons bicause he was a goodlie gentleman and séemed to vnderstand what apperteined to honour grew shortlie into fauour with Seginus the duke afore mentioned and declaring vnto him his aduersitie and the whole circumstance of his mishap at length was so highlie cherished of the said Seginus deliting in such worthie qualities as he saw in him dailie appearing that he gaue to him his daughter in mariage with condition that if he died without issue male then should he inherit his estate duke dome and if it happened him to leaue anie heire male behind him then should he yet helpe him to recouer his land and dominion in Britaine béerest from him by his brother These conditions well and surelie vpon the dukes part by the assent of the nobles of his land concluded ratified and assured the said duke within the space of one yéere after died And then after a certeine time being knowne that the duches was not with child all the lords of that countrie did homage to Brenne receiuing him as their lord and supreme gouernour vpon whome he likewise for his part in recompense of their curtesie bestowed a great portion of his treasure Shortlie after also with their assent he gathered an armie and with the same eftsoones came ouer into Britaine to make new warre vpon his brother Beline Of whose landing when Beline was informed he assembled his people and made himselfe readie to méete him but as they were at point to haue ioined battell by the intercession of their mother that came betwixt them and demeaned hirselfe in all motherlie order and most louing maner towards them both they fell to an agréement and were made friends or euer they parted asunder After this they repaired to London and there taking aduice togither with their peeres and councellors for the good order and quieting of the land at length they accorded to passe with both their armies into Gallia to subdue that whole countrie and so following this determination they tooke shipping and sailed ouer into Gallia where beginning the warre with fire and sword they wrought such maisteries that within a short time as saith Geffrey of Monmouth they conquered a great part of Gallia Italie and Germanie and brought it to their subiection In the end they tooke Rome by this occasion as writers report if these be the same that had the leading of those Galles which in this season did so much hurt in Italie and other parts of the world After they had passed the mountains were entred into Tuscan they besieged the citie of Clusium the citizens whereof being in great danger sent to Rome for aid against their enimies Wherevpon the Romanes considering with themselues that although they were not in anie league of societie with the Clusians yet if they were ouercome the danger of the next brunt were like to be theirs with all spéed they sent ambassadours to intreat betwixt the parties for some peace to be had They âhat were sent required the capteines of the Galles in the name of the senat and citizens of Rome not to molest the friends of the Romans Wherevnto answere was made by Brennus that for his part he could be content to haue peace if it were so that the Clusians would be agréeable that the Galles might haue part of the countrie which they held being more than they did alreadie well occupie for otherwise said he there could be no peace granted The Romane ambassadours being offended with these wordes demanded what the Galles had to doo in Tuscan by reason of which and other the like ouerthwart wordes the parties began to kindle in displeasure so farre that their communication brake off and so they from treating fell againe to trie the matter by dint of sword The Romane ambassadours also to shew of what prowesse the Romans were contrarie to the law of nations forbidding such as came in ambassage about anie treatie of peace to take either one part or other tooke weapon in hand and ioined themselues with the Clusians wherewith the Galles were so much displeased that incontinentlie with one voice they required to haue the siege raised from Clusium that they might go to Rome But Brennus thought good first to send messengers thither to require the deliuerie
may we the more boldlie procéed in this our historie In this season that Cassibellane had roiall gouernment héere in Britaine Caius Iulius Cesar being appointed by the senat of Rome to conquer Gallia was for that purpose created consull and sent with a mightie army into the countrie where after he had brought the Galles vnto some frame he determined to assaie the winning of Britaine which as yet the Romans knew not otherwise than by report The chiefest cause that mooued him to take in hand that enterprise was for that he did vnderstand that there dailie came great succours out of that I le to those Galles that were enimies vnto the Romans And though the season of that yéere to make warre was farre spent for summer was almost at an end yet he thought it would be to good purpose if he might but passe ouer thither and learne what maner of people did inhabit there and discouer the places hauens and entries apperteining to that I le Héerevpon calling togither such merchants as he knew to haue had traffike thither with some trade of wares he diligentlie inquired of them the state of the I le but he could not be throughlie satisfied in anie of those things that he coueted to know Therefore thinking it good to vnderstand all things by view that might apperteine to the vse of that warre which he purposed to follow before he attempted the same he sent one Caius Uolusenus with a gallie or light pinesse to surucie the coasts of the I le commanding him after diligent search made to returne with spéed to him againe He him selfe also drew downewards towards Bullenois from whence the shortest cut lieth to passe ouer into Britaine In that part of Gallia there was in those daies an hauen called Itius Portus which some take to be Calice and so the word importeth an harbourgh as then able to receiue a great number of ships Unto this hauen got Cesar all the ships he could out of the next borders parties and those speciallie which he had prouided and put in a readinesse the last yeare for the warres against them of Uannes in Armorica now called Britaine in France he caused to be brought thither there to lie till they should heare further In the meane time his indeuour being knowne and by merchants reported in Britaine all such as were able to beare armour were commanded and appointed to repaire to the sea side that they might be readie to defend their countrie in time of so great danger of inuasion ¶ Cesar in his commentaries agréeth not with our historiographers for he writeth that immediatlie vpon knowledge had that he would inuade Britaine there came to him ambassadours from diuers cities of the I le to offer themselues to be subiects to the Romans and to deliuer hostages Whome after he had exhorted to continue in their good mind he sent home againe and with them also one Comius gouernor of Artois commanding him to repaire vnto as manie cities in Britaine as he might and to exhort them to submit themselues to the Romans He maketh no mention of Cassibellane till the second iournie that he made into the I le at what time the said Cassibelane was chosen as ye shall heare to be the generall capteine of the Britains and to haue the whole administration of the warre for defense of the countrie but he nameth him not to be a king Howbeit in the British historie it is conteined that Cesar required tribute of Cassibelane and that he answered how he had not learned as yet to liue in seruage but to defend the libertie of his countrie and that with weapon in hand if néede were as he should well perceiue if blinded through couetousnesse he should aduenture to séeke to disquiet the Britains Caius Volusenus discouereth to Caesar his obseruations in the I le of Britaine he maketh haste to conquere it the Britains defend their countrie against him Caesar after consultation had changeth his landing place the Romans are put to hard shifts the Britains begin to giue backe the courage of a Roman ensigne-bearer a sharpe encounter betweene both armies The eleuenth Chapter CAius Uolusenus within fiue daies after his departure from Cesar returned vnto him with his gallie and decalred what he had séene touching the view which he had taken of the coasts of Britan Cesar hauing got togither so manie saile as he thought sufficient for the transporting of two legions of souldiers after he had ordered his businesse as he thought expedient and gotten a conuenient wind for his purpose did embarke himselfe and his people and departed from Calice in the night about the third watch which is about three or foure of the clocke after midnight giuing order that the horssemen should take ship at an other place 8 miles aboue Calice and follow him Howbeit when they somewhat slacked the time about ten of the clocke in the next day hauing the wind at will he touched on the coast of Britaine where he might behold all the shore set and couered with men of warre For the Britains hearing that Cesar ment verie shortlie to come against them were assembled in armour to resist him and now being aduertised of his approch to the land they prepared themselues to withstand him Cesar perceiuing this determined to staie till the other ships were come and so he lay at anchor till about 11 of the clocke and then called a councell of the marshals and chiefe capteines vnto whome he declared both what he had learned of Uolusenus and also further what he would haue doone willing them that all things might be ordered as the reason of warre required And because he perceiued that this place where he first cast anchor was not méete for the landing of his people sith from the heigth of the cliffes that closed on ech side the narrow créeke into the which he had thrust the Britains might annoy his people with their bowes and dartes before they could set foote on land hauing now the wind and tide with him he disanchored from thence and drew alongst the coast vnder the downes the space of 7 or 8 miles and there finding the shore more flat and plaine he approched néere to the land determining to come to the shore The Britains perceiuing Cesars intent with all spéed caused their horssemen and charets or wagons which Cesar calleth Esseda out of the which in those daies they vsed to fight to march forth toward the place whither they saw Cesar drew and after followed with their maine armie Wherefore Cesar being thus preuented inforced yet to land with his people though he saw that he should haue much a doo For as the Britains were in redinesse to resist him so his great and huge ships could not come néere the shore but were forced to kéepe the déepe so that the Romane soldiers were put to verie hard shift
as well for a conuenient wind as for other incidents certeine daies at length when the weather so changed that it serued his purpose he tooke the sea hauing with him fiue legions of souldiers and about two thousand horssemen he departed out of Calice hauen about sun setting with a soft southwest wind directing his course forward about midnight the wind fell so by a calme he was carried alongst with the tide so that in the morning when the day appéered he might behold Britaine vpon his left hand Then following the streame as the course of the tide changed he forced with âares to fetch the shore vpon that part of the coast which he had discouered and tried the last yeere to be the best landing place for the armie The diligence of the souldiers was shewed héere to be great who with continuall toile droue foorth the heauie ships to kéepe course with the gallies so at length they landed in Britaine about noone on the next day finding not one to resist his comming ashore for as he learned by certeine prisoners which were taken after his comming to land the Britains being assembled in purpose to haue resisted him through feare striken into their harts at the discouering of such an huge number of ships they forsooke the shore and got them vnto the mountaines There were in deed of vessels one and other what with vittellers those which priuat men had prouided and furnished foorth for their owne vse being ioined to the ordinarie number at the least eight hundred saile which appeering in sight all at one time made a wonderfull muster and right terrible in the eies of the Britains But to procéed Cesar being got to land incamped his armie in a place conuenient and after learning by the prisoners into what part the enimies were withdrawne he appointed one Quintus Atrius to remaine vpon the safegard of the nauie with ten companies or cohorts of footmen and three hundred horssemen and anon after midnight marched foorth himselfe with the residue of his people toward the Britains and hauing made 12 miles of way he got sight of his enimies host who sending downe their horssemen and charets vnto the riuer side skirmished with the Romans meaning to beate them backe from the higher ground but being assailed of the Romane horssemen they were repelled tooke the woods for their refuge wherein they had got a place verie strong both by nature and helpe of hand which as was to be thought had béene fortified before in time of some ciuill warre amongst them for all the entries were closed with trées which had béene cut downe for that purpose Howbeit the souldiers of the 7 legion casting a trench before them found meanes to put backe the Britains from their defenses and so entring vpon them droue them out of the woods But Cesar would not suffer the Romans to follow the Britains bicause the nature of the countrie was not knowne vnto them and againe the day was farre spent so that he would haue the residue thereof bestowed in fortifieng his campe The next day as he had sent foorth such as should haue pursued the Britains word came to him from Quintus Atrius that his nauie by rigour of a sore and hideous tempest was gréeuouslie molested and throwne vpon the shore so that the cabels and tackle being broken and destroied with force of the vnmercifull rage of wind the maisters and mariners were not able to helpe the matter Cesar calling backe those which he had sent foorth returned to his ships and finding them in such state as he had heard tooke order for the repairing of those that were not vtterlie destroied and caused them so to be drawne vp to the land that with a trench he might so compasse in a plot of ground that might serue both for defense of his ships and also for the incamping of those men of warre which he should leaue to attend vpon the safegard of the same And bicause there were at the least a fortie ships lost by violence of this tempest so as there was no hope of recouerie in them he saw yet how the rest with great labour and cost might be repaired wherefore he chose out wrights among the legions sent for other into Gallia and wrote ouer to such as he had left there in charge with the gouernment of the countrie to prouide so manie ships as they could and to send them ouer vnto him He spent a ten daies about the repairing of his nauie and in fortifieng the campe for defense thereof which done he left those within it that were appointed there before and then returned towards his enimies At his comming backe to the place where he had before incamped he found them there readie to resist him hauing their numbers hugelie increased for the Britains hearing that he was returned with such a mightie number of ships assembled out of all parts of the land and had by general consent appointed the whole rule and order of all things touching the warre vnto Cassiuellane or Cassibelane whose dominion was diuided from the cities situat néere to the sea coast by the riuer of Thames 80 miles distant from the sea coast This Cassibellane before time had bin at continuall warre with other rulers and cities of the land but now the Britains moued with the comming of the Romans chose him to be chiefe gouernour of all their armie permitting the order and rule of all things touching the defense of their countrie against the Romans onelie to him Their horssemen and charets skirmished by the waie with the Romans but so as they were put backe oftentimes into the woods and hills adioining yet the Britains slue diuers of the Romans as they followed anie thing egerlie in the pursute Also within a while after as the Romans were busie in fortifieng their campe the Britains suddenlie issued out of the woods and fierselie assailed those that warded before the campe vnto whose aid Cesar sent two of the chiefest cohorts of two legions the which being placed but a little distance one from another when the Romans began to be discouraged with this kind of fight the Britains therewith burst through their enimies and came backe from thence in safetie That daie Quintus Laberius Durus a tribune was slaine At length Cesar sending sundrie other cohorts to the succour of his people that were in fight and shrewdlie handled as it appéered the Britains in the end were put backe Neuerthelesse that repulse was but at the pleasure of fortune for they quited themselues afterwards like men defending their territories with such munition as they had vntill such time as either by policie or inequalitie of power they were vanquished as you shall sée after in the course of the historie Howbeit in fine they were ouer-run and vtterlie subdued but not without much bloudshed and slaughter The Romans heauie armor their great hinderance the maner of the Britains fighting in warre their incounter with
from Claudius as it were to appease the souldiers procure them to set forward But when this Narcissus went vp into the tribunall throne of Plautius to declare the cause of his comming the souldiers taking great indignation therewith cried O Saturnalia as if they should haue celebrated their feast daie so called When the seruants apparelled in their maisters robes represented the roome of their maisters and were serued by them as if they had béene their seruants and thus at length constreined through verie shame they agréed to follow Plautius Herevpon being embarked he diuided his nauie into thrée parts to the end that if they were kept off from arriuing in one place yet they might take land in another The ships suffered some impeachment in their passage by a contrarie wind that droue them backe againe but yet the marriners and men of warre taking good courage vnto them the rather because there was séene a fierie leame to shoot out of the east towards the west which way their course lay made forwards againe with their ships and landed without finding anie resistance For the Britains looked not for their comming wherefore when they heard how their enimies were on land they got them into the woods and marishes trusting that by lingering of time the Romans would be constreined to depart as it had chanced in time past to Iulius Cesar aforesaid The end of the third booke THE FOVRTH BOOKE of the Historie of England The Britains discomfited sore wounded slaine and disabled by Plautius and his power Claudius the Romane taketh the chiefe citie of Cymbebeline the king of Britaine he bereaueth the Britains of their armour and by vertue of his conquest ouer part of the land is surnamed Britannicus The first Chapter NOw Plautius had much adoo to find out the Britains in their lurking holes and couerts howbeit when he had traced them out first he vanquished Cataratacus and after Togodumnus the sonnes of Cynobellinus for their father was dead not verie long before These therefore fléeing their waies Plautus receiued part of the people called Bodumni which were subiects vnto them that were called Catuellani into the obeisance of the Romans and so leauing there a garrison of souldiors passed further till he came to a riuer which could not well be passed without a bridge wherevpon the Britains tooke small regard to defend the passage as though they had béene sure inough But Plautius appointed a certeine number of Germans which he had there with him being vsed to swim ouer riuers although neuer so swift to get ouer which they did sleaing and wounding the Britains horsses which were fastened to their wagons or chariots so that the Britains were not able to doo anie péece of their accustomed seruice with the same Herewithall was Flauius Uespasianus that afterwards was emperour with his brother Sabinus sent ouer that riuer which being got to the further side slue a great number of the enimies The residue of the Britains fled but the next day proffered a new battell in the which they fought so stoutlie that the victorie depended long in doubtfull balance till Caius Sidius Geta being almost at point to be taken did so handle the matter that the Britains finallie were put to flight for the which his valiant dooings triumphant honors were bestowed vpon him although he was no consull The Britains after this battell withdrew to the riuer of Thames néere to the place where it falleth into the sea and knowing the shallowes and firme places thereof easilie passed ouer to the further side whom the Romans following through lacke of knowledge in the nature of the places they fell into the marish grounds and so came to lose manie of their men namelie of the Germans which were the first that passed ouer the riuer to follow the Britains partlie by a bridge which lay within the countrie ouer the said riuer and partlie by swimming and other such shift as they presentlie made The Britains hauing lost one of their rulers namelie Togodumnus of whom ye haue heard before were nothing discouraged but rather more egerlie set on reuenge Plautius perceiuing their fiercenesse went no further but staid and placed garrisons in steeds where néed required to kéepe those places which he had gotten and with all spéed sent aduertisement vnto Claudius according to that he had in commandement if anie vrgent necessitie should so mooue him Claudius therefore hauing all things before hand in a readinesse straightwaies vpon the receiuing of the aduertisement departed from Rome and came by water vnto Ostia and from thence vnto Massilia and so through France sped his iournies till he came to the side of the Ocean sea and then imbarking himselfe with his people passed ouer into Britaine and came to his armie which abode his comming néere the Thames side where being ioined they passed the riuer againe fought with the Britains in a pitcht field and getting the victorie tooke the towne of Camelodunum which some count to be Colchester being the chiefest citie apperteining vnto Cynobelinus He reduced also manie other people into his subiection some by force and some by surrender whereof he was called oftentimes by the name of emperour which was against the ordinance of the Romans for it was not lawfull for anie to take that name vpon him oftener than once in anie one voiage Moreouer Claudius tooke from the Britains their armor and weapons and committed the gouernment of them vnto Plautius commanding him to endeuour himselfe to subdue the residue Thus hauing brought vnder a part of Britaine and hauing made his abode therin not past a sixtene daies he departed and came backe againe to Rome with victorie in the sixt month after his setting foorth from thence giuing after his returne to his sonne the surname of Britannicus This warre he finished in maner as before is said in the fourth yéere of his reigne which fell in the yéere of the world 4011 after the birth of our Sauiour 44 and after the building of Rome 79. The diuerse opinions and variable reports of writers touching the partile conquest of this Iland by the Romans the death of Guiderius The second Chapter THere be that write how Claudius subdued and added to the Romane empire the Iles of Orknie situate in the north Ocean beyond Britaine which might well be accomplished either by Plautius or some other his lieutenant for Plautius indéed for his noble prowesse and valiant acts atchiued in Britaine afterwards triumphed Titus the sonne of Uespasian also wan no small praise for deliuering his father out of danger in his time being beset with a companie of Britains which the said Titus bare downe and put to flight with great slaughter Beda following the authoritie of Suetonius writeth bréeflie of this matter and saith that Claudius passing ouer into this I le to the which neither before Iulius Cesar neither after him anie stranger durst come within few daies receiued the most part of
of the countrie at the last AFter him succéeded as lieutenant of Britaine one Iulius Frontinus who vanquished and brought to the Romane subiection by force of armes the people called Silures striuing not onelie against the stout resistance of the men but also with the hardnesse combersome troubles of the places ¶ Thus may you perceiue in what state this I le stood in the time that Aruiragus reigned in the same as is supposed by the best histories of the old Britains so that it may be thought that he gouerned rather a part of this land than the whole and bare the name of a king the Romans not hauing so reduced the countrie into the forme of a prouince but that the Britains bare rule in diuerse parts thereof and that by the permission of the Romans which neuerthelesse had their lieutenants and procuratours here that bare the greatest rule vnder the aforesaid emperours The state of this Iland vnder Marius the sonne of Aruiragus the comming in of the Picts with Roderike their king his death in the field the Picts and Scots enter into mutuall aliance the monument of Marius his victorie ouer the Picts his death and interrement The xv Chapter AFter the decease of Aruiragus his sonne Marius succeeded him in the estate and began his reigne in the yeare of our Lord 73. In the old English chronicle he is fondlie called Westmer was a verie wise man gouerning the Britains in great prosperitie honour and wealth In the time of this mans reigne the people called Picts inuaded this land who are iudged to be descended of the nation of the Scithians neare knismen to the Goths both by countrie and maners a cruell kind of men and much giuen to the warres This people with their ringleader Roderike or as some name him Londorike entering the Ocean sea after the maner of rouers arriued on the coasts of Ireland where they required of the Scots new seats to inhabit in for the Scots which as some thinke were also descended of the Scithians did as then inhabit in Ireland but doubting that it should not be for their profit to receiue so warlike a nation into that I le feining as it were a friendship and excusing the matter by the narrownesse of the countrie declared to the Picts that the I le of Britaine was not farre from thence being a large countrie and a plentifull and not greatly inhabited wherefore they counselled them to go thither promising vnto them all the aid that might be The Picts more desirous of spoile than of rule or gouernment without delaie returned to the sea and sailed towards Britaine where being arriued they first inuaded the north parts thereof and finding there but few inhabiters they began to wast and forrey the countrie whereof when king Marius was aduertised with all speed he assembled his people and made towards his enimies and giuing them battell obteined the victorie so that Roderike was there slaine in the field and his people vanquished Unto those that escaped with life Marius granted licence that they might inhabit in the north part of Scotland called Catnesse being as then a countrie in maner desolate without habitation wherevpon they withdrew thither and setled themselues in those parties And bicause the Britains disdained to grant vnto them their daughters in mariage they sent vnto the Scots into Ireland requiring to haue wiues of their nation The Scots agréed to their request with this condition that where there wanted lawfull issue of the kings linage to succéed in the kingdome of the Picts then should they name one of the womans side to be their king which ordinance was receiued and obserued euer after amongst the Picts so long as their kingdome endured Thus the Picts next after the Romans were the first of anie strangers that came into this land to inhabit as most writers affirme although the Scotish chronicles auouch the Picts to be inhabiters here before the incarnation of our sauiour But the victorie which Marius obteined against their king Roderike chanced in the yéere after the incarnation 87. In remembrance of which victorie Marius caused a stone to be erected in the same place where the battell was fought in which stone was grauen these words Marij victoria The English chronicle saith that this stone was set vp on Stanesmoore and that the whole countrie thereabout taking name of this Marius was Westmaria now called Westmerland King Marius hauing thus subdued his enimies and escaped the danger of their dreadfull inuasion gaue his mind to the good gouernement of his people and the aduancement of the common wealth of the realme continuing the residue of his life in great tranquillitie and finallie departed this life after he had reigned as most writers say 52 or 53 yeeres Howbeit there be that write that he died in the yéere of our Lord 78 and so reigned not past fiue or six yéeres at the most He was buried at Caerleill leauing a sonne behind him called Coill Humfrey Lhoyd séemeth to take this man and his father Aruiragus to be all one person whether mooued thereto by some catalog of kings which he saw or otherwise I cannot affirme but speaking of the time when the Picts and Scots should first come to settle themselues in this land he hath these words Neither was there anie writers of name that made mention either of Scots or Picts before Uespasianus time about the yeere of the incarnation 72 at what time Meurig or Maw or Aruiragus reigned in Britaine in which time our annales doo report that a certeine kind of people liuing by pirasie and rouing on the sea came foorth of Sueden or Norwaie vnder the guiding of one Rhithercus who landed in Albania wasting all the countrie with robbing and spoiling so farre as Caerleill where he was vanquished in battell and slaine by Muragus with a great part of his people the residue that escaped by flight fled to their ships and so conueied themselues into the Iles of Orkney and Scotland where they abode quietlie a great while after Thus farre haue I thought good to shew of the foresaid Lhoyds booke for that it seemeth to carie a great likelihood of truth with it for the historie of the Picts which vndoubtedlie I thinke were not as yet inhabiting in Britaine but rather first placing themselues in the Iles of Orkney made inuasion into the maine I le of Britaine afterwards as occasion was offred In the British toong they are called Pightiaid that is Pightians and so likewise were they called in the Scotish and in their owne toong Now will we shew what chanced in this I le during the time of the foresaid Marius his supposed reigne as is found in the Romane histories Iulius Agricola is deputed by Vespasian to gouerne Britaine he inuadeth the I le of Anglesey the inhabitants yeeld vp them selues the commendable gouernement of Agricola his worthie practises to traine the Britains to ciuilitie his
this was called into Italie to deliuer the Romans and Italians from the tyrannie of Maxentius which occasion so offered Constantine gladlie accepting passed into Italie and after certeine victories got against Maxentius at length slue him After this when Maximianus was dead who prepared to make warre against Licinius that had married Constantia the sister of Constantine he finallie made warre against his brother in law the said Licinius by reson of such quarrels as fell out betwixt them In the which warre Licinius was put to the woorse and at length comming into the hands of Constantine was put to death so that Constantine by this meanes got the whole empire vnder his rule and subiection He was a great fauourer of the Christian religion insomuch that to aduance the same he tooke order for the conuerting of the temples dedicated to the honour of idols vnto the seruice of the true and almightie God He commanded also that none should be admitted to serue as a souldier in the warres except he were a christian nor yet to haue rule of anie countrie or armie He also ordeined the weeke before Easter and that which followed to be keptas holie and no person to doo anie bodilie woorks during the same He was much counselled by that noble and most vertuous ladie his mother the empresse Helen who being a godlie and deuout woman did what in hir laie to mooue him to the setting foorth of Gods honour and increase of the christian faith wherein as yet he was not fullie instructed ¶ Some writers alledge that she being at Ierusalem made diligent search to find out the place of the sepulchre of our Lord and at length found it though with much adoo for the infidels had stopped it vp and couered it with a heape of filthie earth and builded aloft vpon the place a chappell dedicated to Uenus where yoong women vsed to sing songs in honour of that vnchast goddesse Helen caused the same to be ouerthrowne the earth to be remooued and the place cleansed so that at length the sepulchre appéered and fast by were found there buried in the earth thrée crosses and the nailes But the crosse wherevpon our Sauiour was crucified was knowne by the title written vpon it though almost worne out in letters of Hebrew Gréeke and Latine the inscription was this Iesus Nazarenus rex Iudaeorum It was also perceiued which was that crosse by a miracle as it is reported but how trulie I can not tell that should be wrought thereby for being laid to a sicke woman onlie with the touching thereof she was healed It was also said that a dead man was raised from death to life his bodie onlie being touched therewith Wherevpon Constantine mooued with these things forbad that from thencefoorth anie should be put to death on the crosse to the end that the thing which afore time was accounted infamous and reprochfull might now be had in honour and reuerence The empresse Helen hauing thus found the crosse builded a temple there taking with hir the nailes returned with the same to hir sonne Constantine who set one of them in the crest of his helmet an other in the bridle of his horsse and the third he cast into the sea to asswage and pacifie the furious tempests and rage thereof She also brought with hir a parcell of that holie crosse and gaue it to hir sonne the said Constantine the which he caused to be closed within an image that represented his person standing vpon a piller in the market place of Constantine or as some late writers haue he caused it to be inclosed in a coffer of gold adorned with rich stones and pearls placing it in a church called Sessortana the which church he indued with manie great gifts and precious ornaments Manie woorks of great âeale and vertue are remembered by writers to haue béene doone by this Constantine and his mother Helen to the setting foorth of Gods glorie and the aduancing of the faith of Christ. But to be briefe he was a man in whome manie excellent vertues and good qualities both of mind and bodie manifestlie appéered chieflie he was a prince of great knowledge and experience in warre and therewith verie fortunate an earnest louer of iustice and to conclude borne to all honour But now to speake somewhat of the state of Britaine in his time ye shall vnderstand that as before is recorded at his going ouer into France after that he was proclaimed emperour he left behind him in Britaine certeine gouernours to rule the land and almongst other one Maximinus a right valiant capteine He tooke with him a great part of the youth of Britaine and diuerse of the chiefe men amongst the nobilitie in whose approoued manhood loialtie and constancie he conceiued a great hope to go thorough with all his enterprises as with the which being accompanied and compassed about he passed ouer into Gallia entred into Italie and in euerie place ouercame his enimies Some write that Constantine thus conueieng ouer sea with him a great armie of Britains and by their industrie obteining victorie as he wished he placed a great number of such as were discharged out of wages and licenced to giue ouer the warre in a part of Gallia towards the west sea coast where their posteritie remaine vnto this daie maruellouslie increased afterwards and somewhat differing from our Britains the Welshmen in manners and language Amongst those noble men which he tooke with him when he departed out of this land as our writers doo testifie were thrée vncles of his mother Helen that is to say Hoelmus Traherinus and Marius whome he made senators of Rome Of Octauius a British lord his reigne ouer the Britains he incountereth with Traherne first neere Winchester and afterwards in Westmerland Octauius being discomfited fleeth into Norway Traherne is slaine Octauius sendeth for Maximianus on whom he bestoweth his daughter and the kingdome of Britaine the death of Octauius Helena builded the wals of Colchester and London she dieth and is buried Constantine departeth this life Britaine reckoned among the prouinces that reteined the christian faith Paulus a Spaniard is sent into Britaine he dealeth roughlie with the people Martinus the lieutenant excuseth them as innocent his vnluckie end Paulus returneth into Italie The xxix Chapter NOw in the meane time that Constantine had obeteined and ruled the whole empire Britaine as it were hauing recouered libertie in that one of hir children being hir king had got the gouernment of the whole earth remained in better quiet tan afore time she had doone But yet in the meane season if we shall credit the British chronicle and Geffrey of Monmouth the interpretor thereof there was a British lord named Octauius or Octauian as the old English chronicle nameth him that was duke of the Gewisses and appointed by Constantine to be ruler of the land in his absence the which Octauius after that Constantine had recouered
wall being made of turfs and sods rather than with stones after the departure of the Romans was easilie ouerthrowne by the Scots and Picts which eutsoones returned to inuade the confines of the Britains and so entring the countrie wasted and destroied the places before them according to their former custome Herevpon were messengers with most lamentable letters againe dispatched towards Rome for new aid against those cruell enimies with promise that if the Romans would now in this great necessitie helpe to deliuer the land they should be assured to find the Britains euermore obedient subiects and redie at their commandement Ualentinianus pitieng the case of the poore Britains appointed another legion of souldiers of the which one Gallio of Rauenna had the leading to go to their succours the which arriuing in Britaine set on the enimies and giuing them the ouerthrow slue a great number of them and chased the residue out of the countrie The Romans thus hauing obteined the victorie declared to the Britains that from thencefoorth they would not take vpon them for euerie light occasion so painefull a iournie alledging how there was no reason why the Romane ensignes with such a number of men of warre should be put to trauell so far by sea and land for the repelling and beating backe of a sort of scattering rouers and pilfring théeues Wherfore they aduised the Britains to looke to their dueties and like men to indeuour themselues to defend their countrie by their owne force from the enimies inuasions And because they iudged it might be an helpe to the Britains they set in hand to build a wall yet once againe ouerthward the I le in the same place where the emperour Seuerus caused his trench and rampire to be cast This wall which the Romans now built with helpe of the Britains was 8 foot in bredth and 12 in length trauersing the land from east to west was made of stone After that this wall was finished the Romans exhorted the Britains to plaie the men and shewed them the way how to make armor weapons Besides this on the coast of the east sea where their ships lay at rode where it was douted that the enimies would land they caused towers to be erected with spaces betwixt out of the which the seas might be discouered These things ordered the Romans bad the Britains farewell not minding to returne thither againe The Romans then being gon out of the land the Scots and Picts knowing thereof by by came againe by sea being more emboldened than before bicause of the deniall made by the Romans to come any more to the succor of the Britains they tooke into possession all the north and vttermost bounds of the I le euen vnto the foresaid wall therein to remaine as inhabitans And wheras the Britains got them to their wall to defend the same that the enimies should not passe further into the countrie they were in the end beaten from it and diuers of them slaine so that the Scots and Picts entred vpon them and pursued them in more cruell maner than before so that the Britains being chased out of their cities townes and dwelling houses were constreined to flie into desert places and there to remaine and liue after the maner of sauage people and in the end began to rob and spoile one another so to auoid the danger of staruing for lacke of food and thus at the last the countrie was so destroied and wasted that there was no other shift for them that was left aliue to liue by except onelie by hunting and taking of wild beasts and foules And to augment their miserie the commons imputing the fault to rest in the lords and gouernors arose against them in armes but were vanquished and easilie put to fight at two seuerall times being beaten downe and slaine through lacke of skill in such numbers especiallie the latter time that the residue which escaped withdrew into the craggie mounteins where within the bushes and caues they kept themselues close sometimes comming downe and fetching away from the heards of beasts and flocks of shéepe which belonged to the nobles and gentlemen of the countrie great booties to relieue them withall But at length oppressed with extreme famine when neither part could long remaine in this state as néeding one anothers helpe necessitie made peace betwixt the lords and commons of the land all iniuries being pardoned and cléerelie forgiuen This ciuill warre decaied for force of the Britains little lesse than the tyrannicall practises of Maximus for by the auoiding of the commons thus out of their houses the ground laie vntilled whereof insued such famine for the space of thrée yéeres togither that a woonderfull number of people died for want of sustenance Thus the Britains being brought generallie into such extreame miserie they thought good to trie if they might purchase some aid of that noble man Actius which at that time remained in France as yet called Gallia gouerning the same as lieutenant vnder the emperor Honorius and herevpon taking counsell togither they wrote a letter to him the tenor whereof insueth To Actius thrise consull THe lamentable request of vs the Britains beseeching you of aid to bee ministred vnto the prouince of the Romane empire vnto our countrie vnto our wiues and children at this present which stand in most extreame perill For the barbarous people driue vs to the sea and the sea driueth vs backe vnto them againe Hereof rise two kinds of death for either we are slaine or drowned and against such euils haue we no remedie nor helpe at all Therefore in respct of your clemencie succor your owne we most instantlie require you c. Notwithstanding the Britains thus sought for aid at Actius hands as then the emperours lieutenant yet could they get none either for that Actius would not as he that passed litle how things went bicause he bare displeasure in his mind against Ualentinian as then emperor or else for that he could not being otherwise constreined to imploie all his forces in other places against such barbarous nations as then inuaded the Romane empire And so by that means was Britaine lost and the tribute which the Britains were accustomed to pay to the Romans ceassed iust fiue hundred yéeres after that Iulius Cesar first entred the Ile The Britains being thus put to their shifts manie of them as hunger-starued were constrained to yéeld themselues into the griping hands of their enimies whereas other yet kéeping within the mounteins woods and caues brake out as occasion serued vpon their aduersaries and then first saith Gyldas did the Britains not putting their trust in man but in God according to the saieng of Philo Where mans helpe faileth it is needfull that Gods helpe be present make slaughter of their enimies that had béene accustomed manie yéeres to rob and spoile them in maner as before is recited and so the bold attempts
consideration therof the Britains should find them prouision of a vittels wherewith they held them contented for ãâã But afterwards they began to pike quarrels as though they were not sufficientlie furnished of their due proportion of vittels threatening that if they were not prouided more largelie thereof they would surelie spoile the countrie So that without deferring of time they performed their woords with effect of deeds beginning in the east part of the I le with fire and swoord passed foorth wasting and destroieng the countrie till they came to the vttermost part of the west so that from sea to sea the land was wasted and destroied in such cruell and outragious manner that neither citie towne nor church was regarded but all committed to the fire the priests slaine and murthered euen afore the altars and the prelats with the people without anie reuerence of their estate or degrée dispatched with fire and swoord most lamentablie to behold Manie of the Britains séeing the demeanour of the Saxons fled to the mounteins of the which diuers being apprehended were cruellie slaine and other were glad to come foorth and yeeld themselues to eternall bondage for to haue reléefe of meate and drinke to asswage their extremitie of hunger Some other got them out of the realme into strange lands so to saue themselues and others abiding still in their countrie kept them within the thicke woods and craggie rocks whither they were fled liuing there a poore wretched life in great feare and vnquietnesse of mind But after that the Saxons were departed and withdrawne to their houses the Britains began to take courage to them againe issuing foorth of those places where they had lien hid and with one consent calling for aid at Gods hand that they might be preserued from vtter destruction they began vnder the conduct of their leader Aurelius Ambrose to prouoke the Saxons to battell and by the helpe of God they obteined victorie according to their owne desires And from thence foorth one while the Britains and an other while the Saxons were victors So that in this British people God according to his accustomed maner as it were present Israell tried them from time to time whether they loued him or no vntill the yeare of the siege of Badon hill where afterwards no small slaughter was made of the enimies which chanced the same yeare in the which Gyldas was borne as he himselfe witnesseth being about the 44 yeare after the comming of the Saxons into Britaine Thus haue Gyldas Beda following by likelihood the authoritie of the same Gyldas written of these first warres begun betwéene the Saxons and Britains But now to go foorth with the historie according to the order of our chronicles as we doo find recorded touching the doings of Uortimer that was elected king as ye haue heard to gouerne in place of his father Uortigerne Vortimer is created king in the roome of his father Vortigerne he giueth the Saxons sore and sharpe battels a combat fought betweene Catigerne the brother of Vortimer and Horsus the brother of Hengist wherein they were both slaine the Britains driue the Saxons into the I le of Tenet Rowen the daughter of Hengist procureth Vortimer to be poisoned the Saxons returne into Germanie as some writers report they ioine with the Scots and Picts against the Britains and discomfit them The fourth Chapter THis Uortimer being eldest sonne to Uortigerne by the common assent of the Britains was made king of Britaine in the yeare of our Lord 464 which was in the fourth yeare of the emperour Lea the fist and about the sixt yeare of Childericus king of France as our common account runneth which is far disagréeing from that whereof W. Harison dooth speake in his chronologie who noteth Uortigerne to be deposed in the 8 after his exaltation to the crowne 454 of Christ and 5 currant after the comming of the Saxons which concurreth with the 4420 of the world and 8 of Meroneus as by his chronologie dooth more at large appeare But to procéed Uortimer being thus aduanced to the gouernment of the realme in all hast made sore warre against the Saxons and gaue vnto them a great battell vpon the riuer of Derwent where he had of them the vpper hand And the second time he fought with them at a place called Epiford or Aglisthrop in the which incounter Catagrine or Catigernus the brother of Uortimer and Horsus the brother of Hengist after a long combat betwixt them two either of them slue other but the Britains obteined the field as saith the British historie The third battell Uortimer fought with them néere to the sea side where also the Britains chased the Saxons droue them into the I le of Tenet The fourth battell was stricken néere to a moore called Colemoore the which was sore fought by the Saxons and long continued with great danger to the Britains because the foresaid moore inclosed a part of their host so stronglie that the Britains could not approch to them being beaten off with the enimies shot albeit in the end the Saxons were put to flight manie of them drowned and swallowed vp in the same moore Beside these foure principall battels Uortimer had diuers other conflicts with the Saxons as in Kent and at Tetford in Norfolke also néere to Colchester in Essex for he left not till he had berest them of the more part of all such possessions as before time they had got so that they were constrained to kéepe them within the I le of Tenet where he oftentimes assailed them with such ships as he then had When Ronowen the daughter of Hengist perceiued the great losse that the Saxons susteined by the martiall prowesse of Uortimer she found means that within a while the said Uortimer was poisoned after he had ruled the Britains by the space of 6 or 7 yeares and od moneths ¶ By the British historie it should séeme that Uortimer before his death handled the Saxons so hardlie kéeping them besieged within the I le of Tenet till at length they were constrained to sue for licence to depart home into Germanie in safetie and the better to bring this to pas they sent Uortigerne whome they had kept still with them in all these battels vnto his sonne Uortimer to he a meane for the obteining of their sute But whilest this treatie was in hand they got them into their ships and leauing their wiues and children behind them returned into Germanie Thus far Gal Mon. But how vnlikelie this is to be true I will not quake anie further discourse but onelie refer euerie man to that which in old autentike historiographers of the English nation is found recorded as in Will. Malmes Henr. Hunt Marianus and others vnto whome in these matters concerning the dooings betwixt the Saxons and Britains we maie vndoubtedlie and safelie giue most credit William Malmes writing of this Uortuner or Guortigerne and of
After him succéeded a sonne whom he left behind him who being attentiue rather to defend than to inlarge his kingdome neuer set foot out of his fathers bounds during the space of 24 yéeres in the which he reigned About thrée yéeres after the deceasse of Hengist a new supplie of men of warre came out of Germanie vnto the aid of Ella king of Sussex who hauing his power increased besieged the citie of Andredescester which was verie strong and well furnished with men and all things necessarie The Britains also assembling togither in companies greatlie annoied the Saxons as they lay there at ââege laieng ambushes to destroie such as went abroad and ceassing not to giue alarums to the campe in the night season and the Saxons could no sooner prepare them selues to giue the assalt but the Britains were readie to assaile them on the backs till at length the Saxons diuiding themselues into two companies appointed the one to giue the assalt and the other to incounter with the armie of the Britains without and so finallie by that meanes preuailed tooke the citie and destroied man woman and child Neither so contented they did also vtterlie race the said citie so as it was neuer after that daie builded or readified againe The east Angles kingdome beginneth the arriuall of Cerdic and Kenric with fiue ships of warre in this land he putteth the Britains to flight the west Saxons kingdom begineth Vter Pendragon made king of Britaine the etymon of his name he taketh Occa and Osca the two sonnes of Hengist prisoners how Hector Boetius varieth from other chronographers in the relation of things concerning Pendragon he falleth in loue with the duke of Cornewalls wife killeth him and marieth hir Occa and Osca escape out of prison they freshlie assault the Britains they are both slaine in a foughten field the Saxons send and looke for aid out of Germanie Pendragon is poisoned The tenth Chapter MOreouer in the daies of the afore-named Aurelius Ambrosius about the yeare of our Lord 561 the kingdome of the east Angles began vnder a Saxon named Uffa This same kingdome conteined Northfolke and Suffolke hauing on the east and north parts the sea on the northwest Cambridgeshire and on the west saint Edmunds ditch with a part of Hertfordshire and on the southside lieth Essex At the first it was called Uffines dominion and the kings that reigned or the people the inhabited there ware at the first named Uffines but at length they were called east Angles FUrthermore about the yeare of our Lord 495 and in the eight yeare after that Hengist was dead one Cerdicus and his sonne Kenricus came out of Gerrmanie with fiue ships and landed at a place called Cerdicshore which as some thinke is called Yermouth in Northfolke He was at the first receiued with battell by the Britains but being an old skilfull warriour he easilie beate backe and repelled the inconstant multitude of his enimies and caused them to flée by which good successe he procured both vndoubted assurance to himselfe for the time to come and to the inhabitants good and perfect quietnes For they thinking good neuer after to prouoke him more by resistance submitted themselues to his pleasure but yet did not he then giue himselfe to slouthfull rest but rather extending his often atchiued victories on ech side in the 24 yeare after his comming into this land he obteined the rule of the west parts thereof and gouerned there as king so that the kingdome of the west Saxons began vnder the said Cerdicus in the 519 of Christ as after shall be shewed ¶ Thus ye maie sée that Aurelius Ambrosius did succéed Uortigerne and reigned in the time supposed by the British histories as before is alledged the land euen in his daies was full of trouble and the old inhabitants the Britains sore vexed by the Saxons that entred the same so that the Britains were dailie hampered and brought vnder subiection to the valiant Saxons or else driuen to remooue further off and to giue place to the victors But now to procéed with the succession of the British kings as in their histories we find them registred which I deliuer such as I find but not such as I doo wish being written with no such colour of credit as we maie safelie put foorth same for an vndoubted truth After that Aurelius Ambrosius was dead his brother Uter Pendragon whome some call Aurelius Uterius Ambrosianus was made king in the yeare of our Lord 500 in the seuenth yeare of the emperour Anastasius and in the sixtéenth yeare of Clodoueus king of the Frenchmen The cause why he was surnamed Pendragon was for that Merline the great prophet likened him to a dragons head that at the time of his natiuitie maruelouslie appeared in the firmament at the corner of a blasing star as is reported But others supposed he was so called of his wisedome and serpentine subiltie or for that he gaue the dragons head in his banner This Uter hearing that the Saxons with their capteins Occa or Otta the sonne of Hengist and his brother Osca had besieged the citie of Yorke hasted thither and giuing them battell discomfited their power and tooke the said Occa and Osca prisoners From this varieth Hector Boetius in his chronicle of Scotland writing of these dooing in Britaine for he affirmeth that the counterfeit moonke which poisoned Aurelius Ambrosius was suborned and sent to woorke that feat by Occa and not by his brother Pascentius and further that about the selfesame time of Aurelius his death his brother Uter Pendragon lay in Wales not as yet fullie recouered of a sore sicknesse wherewith of late he had béene much vexed Yet the lords of Britaine after the buriall of Aurelius Ambrosius came vnto him and crowned him king and though he was not able to go against the Saxons which as then by reason of Aurelius Ambrosius his death were verie busie and more earnest in pursuing the warre than before yet an armie was prepared and sent foorth with all conuenient spéed vnder the leading of one Nathaliod a man neither of anie great ancient house nor yet of skill in warlike affaires The noble men were nothing pleased herewith as misliking altogither the lacke of discretion in their new king doubted sore least in time to come he would haue more delight to aduance the men of base degrée than such as were descended of noble parentage Yet because they would not put the state of the common wealth in danger through anie mutinie they agréed to go foorth with him in that iournie Occa had aduertisement giuen him by certeine letters sent to him from some close friends amongest the Britains of the whole matter and therefore in hope of the better spéed he hasted foorth to incounter the Britains and so the whole armie comming within sight of the other they prepared to the battell and shortlie after buckling togither the Britains were soone
betwéene Tine and Tweed as in the Scotish chronicles may further appeare Also this is to be remembred that the victorie which was got against the Saxons by the Britains at what time Germane bishop of Auxerre was present Hector Boetius affirmeth by authoritie of Vâremond that wrote the Scotish chronicles to haue chanced the second time of his comming ouer into this land where Beda auoucheth it to be at his first being heere Againe the same Boetius writeth that the same victorie chanced in the daies of Uter Pendragon Which can not be if it be true that Beda writeth touching the time of the death of the said Germane for where he departed this life before the yeare of our Lord 459 as aboue is said Uter Pendragon began not his reigne till the yeare of our Lord 500 or as the same Hector Boetius saith 503 so that bishop Germane was dead long before that Uter began to reigne In déed some writers haue noted that the third battell which Uortimer fought against the Saxons was the same wherein S Germane was present and procured the victorie with the crie of Alleluia as before ye haue heard Which seemeth to be more agréeable to truth and to stand also with that which holie Beda hath written touching the time of the being héere of the said Germane that the opinion of other which affirme that it was in the time of the reigne of Uter The like is to be found in the residue of Hector Boetius his booke touching the time speciallie of the reignes of the British kings that gouerned Britaine about that season For as he affirmeth Aurelius Ambrosius began his reigne in the yeare of our Lord 498 and ruled but seuen yeares and then succéeded Uter which reigned 18 yeares and departed this life in the yeare of our Lord 521. ¶ Notwithstanding the premisses here is to be remembred that whatsoeuer the British writers haue recorded touching the victories of this Uter had against the Saxons and how that Osca the sonne of Hengist should be slaine in battell by him and his power in those old writers which haue registred the acts of the English Saxon kings we find no such matter but rather that after the deceasse of Hengist his sonne Osca or Occa reigned in Kent 24 yeares defending his kingdome onelie and not séeking to inlarge it as before is touched After whose death his sonne Oth and Irmenrike sonne to the same Oth succéeded more resembling their father than their grandfather or great grandfather To their reignes are assigned fiftie and three yeares by the chronicles but whether they reigned iointlie togither or seuerallie apart either after other it is not certeinlie perceiued Porth the Saxon arriueth at Portesmouth warre betweene Nazaleod king of the Britains and the Saxons the Britains are ouethrowen and slaine the kingdome of the west Saxons beginneth the compasse or continent thereof the meanes whereby it was inlarged The eleuenth Chapter NOw will we breefelie discourse vpon the incidents which first happened during the reigne of Uter Pendragon We find that one Porth a Saxon with his two sons Megla and Beda came on land at Portesmouth in Sussex about the beginning of the said Uters reigne and slue a noble yoong man of the Britains and manie other of the meaner sort with him Of this Porth the towne hauen of Portesmouth tooke the name as some haue thought Moreouer about 40 yeares after the comming of the Saxons into this land with their leader Hengist one Nazaleod a mightie king amongst the Britains assembled all the power he could make to fight with Certicus king of the West saxons who vnderstanding of the great power of his enimies required aid of Osca king of Kent also of Elle king of Sussex and of Porth and his sonnes which were latelie before arriued as ye haue heard Certicus being then furnished with a conuenient armie diuided the same into two battels reseruing the one to himselfe and the other he appointed to his sonne Kenrike King Nazaleod perceiuing that the wing which Certicus led was of more strength than the other which Kenrike gouerned he set first vpon Certicus thinking that if he might distresse that part of the enimies armie he should easilie ouercome the other Herevpon he gaue such a fierce charge vpon that wing that by verie force he opened the same and so ouerthrew the Saxons on that side making great slaughter of them as they were scattered Which maner of dealing when Kenrike saw he made forward with all spéed to succour his father and rushing in amongst the Britains on their backs he brake their armie in péeces and slue their king Nazaleod and withall put his people to flight There died of the Britains that daie 5000 men and the residue escaped by fléeing as well as they might In the sixt yeare after this battell Stuff and Wightgar that were nephues to Certicus came with three ships and landed at Certicesford and ouerthrew a number of Britains that came against them in order of battell and so by the comming of those his nephues being valiant and hardie capteins the part of Certicus became much stronger About the same time Elle king of the Southsaxons departed this life after whome succéeded his sonne Cissa of whome we find little left in writing to be made account of About the yeare of our Lord 519 and in the yeare after the comming of the Saxons 71 which was in the 26 yeare of the emperour Anastasius the Britains fought with Certicus and his sonne Kenrike at Certicesford where the capteins of the Britains stood to it manfullie but in the end they were discomfited and great slaughter was made there of them by the Saxons and greater had béene if the night comming on had not parted them and so manie were saued From that day forward Certicus was reputed taken for king of Westsaxons so began the same kingdome at that time which was as W. Harison noteth in the yéere of Christ 519 after the building of Rome 1270 of the world 4485 of the comming of the Saxons 70 of Iustinus Anicius emperour of the east the first and third of the renowmed prince Patricius Arthurus then reigning ouer the Britains The said kingdome also conteined the countries of Wiltshire Summersetshire Barkeshire Dorsetshire and Cornewall hauing on the east Hamshire on the north the riuer of Thames and on the south and west the Ocean sea Howbeit at the first the kings of the Westsaxons had not so large dominions but they dailie wan ground vpon the Britains and so in the end by inlarging their confines they came to inioy all the foresaid countries and the whole at the last In the ninth yéere of the reigne of Certicus he eftsoones sought with the Saxons at Certicesford aforesaid where great slaughter was made on both parts This Certicesford was in times past called Nazaleoy of the late remembred Nazaleod king of the Britains About this
sea at the corner of Wirhall and so comming about to the riuer of Dee that passeth by Chester the same riuer bounded it on the west from Wales and likewise Seuerne vp to Bristow on the south it had the riuer of Thames till it came almost to London And in this sort it conteined Lincolneshire Notingam-shire Derbishire Chesshire Shropshire Worcestershire Glocestershire Oxfordshire Buckinghamshire Hertefordshire Bedfordshire Huntingtonshire Northamptonshire Leicestershire and Warwikeshire ¶ Thus haue ye heard how the Saxons in processe of time remoouing the Britains out of their âeats dailie wan ground of them till at length they got possession of the best part of this I le and erected within the same seuen kingdoms which were gouerned by seuen seuerall kings who continued vntill the kings of Westsaxon brought them all at length into one monarchie as after shall appeere Matth. Westmin reckoneth eight kingdoms as thus The kingdom of Kent the kingdom of Sussex the kingdom of Essex the kingdom of Eastangle the kingdom of Mercia the kingdom of Westsex and the kingdom of Northumberland which was diuided into two kingdoms that is to say into Deira and into Bernicia wherevnto W. Harison addeth the ninth in the first part of his chronologie and calleth it Wales AFter that Malgo or Maglocune was departed this life one Careticus or as some write him Caretius was made king of the Britains and began his reigne in the yéere of our Lord 586 which was in the third yéere of the emperour Mauricius and thirtéenth of Chilperike king of France This Careticus was a nourisher of ciuill warre and dissention amongst his owne people the Britains so that he was hated both of God and man as writers testifie The Saxons vnderstanding that the Britains were not of one mind but diuided in partakings so as one was readie to deuoure an other thought it good time for them to aduance their conquests and ceassed not to pursue the Britains by force and continuall warre till they had constreined them for refuge to withdraw into Wales And as some haue written the Saxons meaning to make a full conquest of the land sent ouer into Ireland requiring one Gurmundus a king of the Affricans to come ouer into Britaine to helpe them against the Britains This Gurmundus appointing his brother Turgesius to pursue the conquest of Ireland came and arriued heere in Britaine making such cruell warre in aid of the Saxons against the Britains that Careticus was constreined to kéepe him within the citie of Chicester or Cirencester and was there besieged and at length by continuall assalts and skirmishes when he had lost manie of his men he was glad to forsake that citie and fled into Wales This Gurmundus tooke Cirencester or Chichester and destroied it in most cruell maner Some write that he tooke this citie by a policie of warre in binding to the féet of sparrowes which his people had caught certeine clewes of thred or matches finelie wrought tempered with matter readie to take fixe so that the sparrowes being suffered to go out of hand flue into the towne to lodge themselues within their neasts which they had made in stacks of corne and eues of houses so that the towne was thereby set on fire and then the Britains issuing foorth fought with their enimies and were ouercome and discomfited But whilest the battell continued Careticus stale away and got him into Wales After this the foresaid Gurmundus destroied this land throughout in pitifull wise and then deliuered it in possession to the Saxons the which thankfullie receiued it and because they were descended of those that first came ouer with Hengist they changed the name of the land and called it Hengistland accordinglie as the same Hengist had in times past ordeined the which name after for shortnesse of spéech was somewhat altered and so lastlie called England and the people Englishmen But rather it may be thought that sith a great part of those people which came ouer into this land out of Germanie with the said Hengist and other capteins were of those Englishmen which inhabited Germanie about the parts of Thoringhen they called this land England after their name when they had first got habitation within it and so both the land and people tooke name of them being called Angli a long time before they entered into this Ile as before is shewed out of Cornelius Tacitus and others But now to returne where we left Of this Gurmundus the old English writers make no mention nor also anie ancient authors of forren parties and yet saith the British booke that after he had conquered this land and giuen it to the Saxons he passed ouer into France and there destroied much of that land as an enimie to the faith of Christ. For which consideration he was the more readie to come to the aid of the Saxons who as yet had not receiued the christian faith but warred against the Britains as well to destroie the faith of Christ within this land as to establish to themselues continuall habitations in the same There be that omitting to make mention of Gurmundus write thus of the expelling of the Britains out of this land at that time when with their king Careticus they got them into Wales In the yéere of Grace 586 Careticus a louer of ciuill warre succéeded Malgo an enimie to God and to the Britains whose inconstancie when the English and Saxon kings perceiued with one consent they rose against him and after manie battel 's chased him from citie to citie till at length incountering with him in a pight field they droue him beyond Seuerne into Wales Héerevpon clerks and priests were driuen out of their places with bright swoords brandishing in all parts and fire crackling in churches wherewith the same were consumed The remnant of the Britains therefore withdrew into the west parts of the land that is to say into Cornwall and into Wales out of which countries they oftentimes brake out and made insurrections vpon the Saxons the which in maner aforsaid got possession of the chiefest parts of the land leauing to the Britains onlie three prouinces that is to say Cornwall Southwales and Northwales which countries were not easie to be woone by reason of the thicke woods inuironed with déepe mareshes and waters and full of high craggie rocks and mounteins The English and Saxon kings hauing thus remooued the Britains inlarged the bounds of their dominions There reigned in that season within this land beside the Britaine kings eight kings of the English and Saxon nations as Ethelbert in Kent Cissa in Sussex Ceauline in Westsex Creda or Crida in Mercia Erkenwine in Essex Titila in Estangle Elle in Deira and Alfrid in Bernicia In this sort the Britains lost the possession of the more part of their ancient seats and the faith of Christ thereby was greatlie decaied for the churches were destroied and the archbishops of Caerleon Arwiske London and Yorke
themselues according to the vse of saint Paule the apostle And so at length was this Theodore ordeined archbishop of Canturburie by pope Uitalianus in the yeare of our Lord 668 the sixt kalends of Iune and with Adrian sent into Britaine These with their retinue came to France and being come thither shortlie after king Egbert had knowledge thereof wherevpon with all conuenient spéed he sent ouer one of his nobles named Redfrid to bring the archbishop into England and so he did but Adrian was staied for a time because he was suspected to haue had some commission from the emperour to haue practised with the Englishmen for the disquieting of the realme of France Howbeit after it was perceiued that this suspicion was grounded on no truth he was also suffered to follow the archbishop and so comming vnto Canturburie he was made abbat of the monasterie of saint Augustines The archbishop Theodore came thus vnto his church of Canturburie in the second yeare after his consecration about the second kalends of Iune being sundaie He gouerned the same church also 21 yeares and 16 daies and was the first archbishop to whome all the churches of England did acknowledge their obeisance Being accompanied with the foresaid Adrian he visited all the parts of this land ordeined bishops and ministers in churches where he thought conuenient and reformed the same churches as séemed to him néedfull as well in other things which he misliked as also in causing them to obserue the feast of Easter according to the rite and vsage of the church of Rome Ceadda that was bishop of Yorke because he was not lawfullie ordeined as he himselfe confessed was remoued from the sée of Yorke and Wilfrid was therevnto restored so that Ceadda though he were not disgraded of his degrée of bishop liued yet a priuat kind of life till he was admitted bishop of Mercia as after shall be shewed Also whereas before time there was in maner no singing in the English churches except it were in Kent now they began in euerie church to vse singing of diuine seruice after the rite of the church of Rome The archbishop Theodore finding the church of Rochester void by the death of the last bishop named Damian ordeined one Putta a simple man in worldlie matters but well instructed in ecclesiasticall discipline and namelie well séene in song and musicke to be vsed in the church after the maner as he had learned of pope Gregories disciples To be breefe the archbishop Theodore and the abbat Adrian deserued great commendation in this that whereas they were notablie well learned themselues in the Greeke and the Latine toongs and also had good knowledge as well in the liberall arts as in the scripture they tooke great paines to traine vp scholers in knowledge of the same so that the Englishmen had not seene more happie times than in those daies hauing as then kings of great puissance so as strangers stood in feare of them and againe those that coueted learning had instructors at hand to teach them by reason whereof diuers being giuen to studie prooued excellent both in knowledge of the Gréeke and Latine There came in companie of the said archbishop from Rome an English man named Benedict Biscop which had taken vpon him the habit of a moonke in Italie and now returning into his countrie builded two abbeis the one named Wiremouth because it was placed at the mouth of the riuer of Wire and the other Girwie distant from Wiremouth about fiue miles and from the towne of Newcastle foure miles situated neere to the mouth of Tine Wiremouth was built in the yeare 670 and Girwie in the yeare 673. There were a 600 moonks found in those two houses and gouerned vnder one abbat The said Benedict was the first that brought glasiers painters and other such curious craftsmen into England He went fiue times to Rome and came againe Sighere and Sebbie associats reigne ouer the Eastsaxons the one falleth from the other cleaueth to the faith Vulfhere king of Mercia sendeth bishop Iaroman to redresse that apostasie of the prince and the people Cead bishop of Mercia the king of that countrie hath him in hie reputation Egfrid king of Northumberland a synod of bishops holden at Herford articles propounded out of the canons by Theodore archbishop of Canturburie Bisi vnable to discharge his episcopall office a remedie therefore Kenwalke of a very euill prince becometh a verie good ruler his wife gouerneth the kingdome after his death Escuius succeedeth hir in the roome of Thunnir a murtherer king Egberts principall vicegerent bishop Winfrid deposed for disobedience Sebbie king of the Eastsaxons a professed moonke his death The xxxiiij Chapter ABout the same time after that Suidhelme king of the Eastsaxons was dead Sighere the son of Sigbert the little and Sebbie the son of Suward succéeded him in gouernement of that kingdome albeit they were subiect vnto Uulfhere the king of Mercia Sighere in that time when the great mortalitie reigned renounced the faith of Christ with that part of the people which he had in gouernement for both the same Sighere and others of his chiefest lords and also part of his commons louing this life and not regarding the life to come began to repaire their idolish churches and fell to the worshipping of idols as though thereby they should haue beene defended from that mortalitie But his associat Sebbie with great deuotion continued stedfast in the faith which he had receiued King Uulfhere being informed of Seghers apostasie and how the people in his part of the prouince of Eastsaxons were departed from the faith sent thither bishop Iaruman or Iaroman that was successour vnto Trumhere which vsed such diligence and godlie meanes that he reduced the said king and all his people vnto the right beliefe so as the idolish synagogs were destroied and the idols also with their altars quite beaten downe the christian churches againe set open and the name of Christ eftsoones called vpon amongest the people coueting now rather to die in him with hope of resurrection in the world to come than to liue in the seruice of idols spotted with the filth of errors and false beleefe And thus when bishop Iaroman had accomplished the thing for the which he was sent he returned into Mercia After this when the said Iaroman was departed this life king Uulfhere sent vnto the archbishop Theodorus requiring him to prouide the prouince of the Mercies of a new bishop Theodorus not minding to ordeine anie new bishop at that time required Oswie king of Northumberland that bishop Cead might come into Mercia to exercise the office of bishop there This Cead liued as it were a priuat life at that time in his monasterie of Lestingham for Wilfrid held the bishoprike of Yorke extending his authoritie ouer all Northumberland amongest the Picts also so farre as king Oswies dominion stretched Therefore Cead hauing
licence to go into Mercia was gladlie receiued of king Uulfhere and well enterteined in so much that the said king gaue vnto him lands and possessions conteining 50 families or housholds to build a monasterie in a certeine place within the countrie of Lindsey called Etbearne But the sée of his bishoprike was assigned to him at Lichfield in Staffordshire where he made him a house néere to the church in the which he with 7 or 8 other of his brethren in religion vsed in an oratorie there to praie and reade so often as they had leasure from labour and businesse of the world Finallie after he had gouerned the church of Mercia by the space of two yeares and an halfe he departed this life hauing 7 daies warning giuen him as it is reported from aboue before he should die after a miraculous maner which because in the iudgement of the most it may séeme méere fabulous we will omit and passe ouer His bodie was first buried in the church of our ladie but after that the church of saint Peter the apostle was builded his bones were translated into the same In the yeare of our Lord 671 which was the second yeare after that Theodorus the archbishop came into this land Oswie king of Northumberland was attached with a grieuous sicknesse and died thereof the 15 kalends of March in the 58 yeare of his age after he had reigned 28 yeares complet AFter Oswie his sonne Egfrid succéeded in rule of the kingdome of Northumberland in the third yeare of whose reigne that is to say in the yeare of our Lord 673 Theodorus the archbishop of Canturburie kept a synod at Herford the first session whereof began the 24 of September all the bishops of this land being present either in person or by their deputies as Bisi bishop of Estangle Wilfrid of Northumberland by his deputie Putta bishop of Rochester Eleutherius bishop of Westsaxon and Wilfrid bishop of Mercia In the presence of these prelats the archbishop shewed a booke wherein he had noted ten chapters or articles taken out of the booke of the canons requiring that the same might be receiued 1 The first chapter was that the feast of Easter should be kept on the sundaie following the fourtéenth day of the first moneth 2 The second that no bishop should intermedle in an others diocesse but he contented with the cure of his flocke committed to him 3 The third that no bishop should disquiet in anie thing anie monasterie consecrated to God nor take by violence anie goods that belonged vnto the same 4 The fourth that bishops being moonks should not go from monasterie to monasterie except by sufferance and permission of their abbats should continue in the same obedience wherein they stood before 5 The fift that none of the cleargie should depart from his bishop to run into anie other diocesse nor comming from anie other place should be admitted except he brought letters of testimonie with him But if anie such chanced to be receiued if he refused to returne being sent for home both he and his receiuer should be excommunicated 6 The sixt that bishops and other of the cleargie being strangers should hold them content with the benefit of hospitalitie should not take in hand anie priestlie office without licence of the bishop in whose diocesse he chanced so to be remaining 7 The seuenth that twice in the yeare a synod should be kept but because of diuers impediments herein it was thought good to them all that in the kalends of August a synod should be kept once in the yeare at a certeine place called Cloofeshough 8 The eighth chapter was that no one bishop should by ambition séeke to be preferred aboue another but that euerie one should know the time and order of his consecration 9 The ninth that as the number of the christians increased so should there be more bishops ordeined 10 The tenth was touching mariages that none should contract matrimonie with anie person but with such as it should be lawfull for him by the orders of the church none should match with their kinsfolke no man should forsake his wife except as the gospell teacheth for cause of fornication But if anie man did put awaie his wife which he had lawfullie married if he would be accounted a true christian he might not be coopled with an other but so remaine or else be reconciled to his owne wife These articles being intreated of and concluded were confirmed with the subscribing of all their hands so as all those that did go against the same should be disgraded of their priesthood and separated from the companie of them all THe forsaid Bisi that was bishop of the Eastangles and present at this synod was successor vnto Bonifacius which Bonifacius held that sée 17 yéeres and then departing this life Bisi was made bishop of that prouince and ordeined by the archbishop Theodore This Bisi at length was so visited with sicknesse that he was not able to exercise the ministration so that two bishops were then there elected and consecrated for him the one named Aecci and the other Baldwin In this meane while that is about the yéere of our Lord 872 or in the beginning of 873 as Harison noteth Kenwalch king of the Westsaxons departed this life after he had reigned 30 yéeres This Kenwalch was such a prince as in the beginning he was to be compared with the woorst kind of rulers but in the middest and later end of his reigne to be matched with the best His godlie zeale borne towards the aduancing of the christian religion well appéered in the building of the church at Winchester where the bishops sée of all that prouince was then placed His wife Seghurga ruled the kingdome of Westsaxons after him a woman of stoutnesse inough to haue atchiued acts of woorthie remembrance but being preuented by death yer she had reigned one whole yéere she could not shew anie full proofe of hir noble courage I remember that Matth West maketh other report heereof declaring that the nobilitie remooued hir from the gouernment But I rather follow William Malmesburie in this matter TO procéed after Segburga was departed this life or deposed if you will néeds haue it so Escuinus or Elcuinus whose grandfather called Cuthgisio the brother of K. Kinigils succéeding in gouernment of the Westsaxons reigned about the space of two yéeres and after his deceasse one Centiuinus or Centwine tooke vpon him the rule and continued therein the space of nine yeeres But Beda saith that these two ruled at one-time and diuided the kingdom betwixt them Elcuinus fought against Uulfhere king of Mercia a great number of men being slaine on both parties though Uulfhere yet had after a maner the vpper hand as some haue written In the same yéere that the synod was holden at Herford that is to say in the yéere of our Lord 673 Egbert the king of
In this meane while bishop Wilfride being dead one Acca that was his chapline was made bishop of Hexham The said Wilfride had béene bishop by the space of 45 yéeres but he liued a long time in exile For first being archbishop of Yorke and exercising his iurisdiction ouer all the north parts he was after banished by king Egbert and againe restored to the sée of Hexham in the second yeere of king Alfride and within fiue yéeres after eftsoones banished by the same Alfride and the second time restored by his successor king Osredzin the fourth yéere of whose reigne being the yéere after the incarnation of our Sauiour 709 he departed this life and was buried at Rippon Moreouer after Iohn the archbishop of Yorke had resigned one Wilfride surnamed the second was made archbishop of that sée which Wilfride was chapline to the said Iohn and gouerned that sée by the space of fiftéene yéeres and then died About the yéere of our Lord 710 that abbat Adrian which came into this land with Theodore the archbishop of Canturburie as before ye haue heard departed this life about 39 yeeres after his comming thither Also Inas the king of Westsaxons about the 20 yeere of his reigne diuided the prouince of the Westsaxons into two bishops sées whereas before they had but one Daniell was ordeined to gouerne the one of those sees being placed at Winchester hauing vnder him Sussex Southerie and Hamshire And Aldhelme was appointed to Shireburne hauing vnder him Barkeshire Wiltshire Sommersetshire Dorsetshire Deuonshire and Cornwall This Aldhelme was a learned man and was first made abbat of Malmesburie in the yéere of our Lord 675 by Eleutherius then bishop of the Westsaxons by whose diligence that abbeie was greatlie aduanced being afore that time founded by one Medulfe a Scotish man but of so small reuenues afore Aldhelms time that the moonks were scarse able to liue thereon Also the same Aldhelme was a great furtherer vnto king Inas in the building of Glastenburie Ethelard the coosen of king Inas to whome the same Inas resigned his kingdome began to gouerne the Westsaxons in the yéere of our Lord 728 or rather 27 which was in the 11 yéere of the emperor Leo Isaurus in the second yeere of Theodorus king of France and about the 8 or 9 yéere of Mordacke king of the Scots In the first yéere of Ethelards reigne he was disquieted with ciuill warre which one Oswald a noble man descended of the roiall bloud of the Westsaxon kings procured against him but in the end when he perceiued that the kings power was too strong for him he fled out of the countrie leauing it thereby in rest In the yéere 729 in the moneth of Ianuarie there appeered two comets or blasing starres verie terrible to behold the one rising in the morning before the rising of the sunne and the other after the setting thereof so that the one came before the breake of the day and the other before the closing of the night stretching foorth their flerie brands toward the north and they appeered thus euerie morning and euening for the space of a fortnight togither mânacing as it were some great destruction or common mishap to follow The Saxacens shortlie after entred France and were ouerthrowne Finallie when king Ethelard had reigned the terme of fouretéene yeeres currant he departed this life NOw when Wichtred king of Kent had gouerned the Kentishmen by the space of 33 yéeres with great commendation for the good orders which he caused to be obserued amongst them as well concerning matters ecclesiasticall as temporall he departed this life leauing behind him thrée sonnes who successiuelie reigned as heires to him one after another that is to say Edbert 23 yéeres Ethelbert 11 yeeres currant and Alrike 34 yéeres the which three princes following the steps of their father in the obseruance of politike orders commendable lawes vsed for the more part their fathers good lucke and fortune except that in Ethelberts time the citie of Canturburie was burned by casuall fire and Alrike lost a battell against them of Mercia whereby the glorie of their times was somewhat blemished for so it came to passe that whatsoeuer chanced euill was kept still in memorie and the good haps that came forward were soone forgotten and put out of remembrance In the yéere of our Lord 731 Betrwald archbishop of Canturburie departed this life in the fift ides of Ianuarie after he had gouerned that see by the space of 27 yéeres 6 moneths and 14 daies in âhose place the same yéere one Tacwine was ordeined archbishop that before was a priest in the monasterie of Bruidon within the prouince of Mercia He was consecrated in the citie of Canturburie by the reuerend fathers Daniell bishop of Winchester Ingwald bishop of London Aldwin bishop of Lichfield and Aldwulfe bishop of Rochester the tenth day of Iune being sundaie ¶ As touching the state of the English church for ecclesiasticall gouernours certeine it is that the same was as hereafter followeth The prouince of Canturburie was gouerned touching the ecclesiasticall state by archbishop Tacwine and bishop Aldwulfe The prouince of the Eastsaxons by bishop Ingwald The prouince of Eastangles by bishop Eadbertus and Hadulacus the one kéeping his see at Elsham and the other at Dunwich The prouince of the Westsaxons was gouerned by the foresaid Daniell and by Forthere who succéeded next after Aldhelme in the sée of Shereburne This Forthere in the yéere of our Lord 738 left his bishoprike and went to Rome in companie of the quéene of the Westsaxons Many as well kings as bishops noble and vnnoble priests and laiemen togither with women vsed to make such iournies thither in those daies The prouince of Mercia was ruled by the foresaid Aldwine bishop of Lichfield and one bishop Walstod holding his sée at Herford gouerned those people that inhabited beyond the riuer of Sauerne toward the west The prouince of Wiccies that is Worcester one Wilfride gouerned The Southsaxons and the I le of Wight were vnder the bishop of Winchester In the prouince of the Northumbers were foure bishops that is to say Wilfride archbishop of Yorke Edilwald bishop of Lindifferne Acca bishop of Hexham and Pecthelmus bishop of Whiterne otherwise called Candida Casa he was the first that gouerned that church after the same was made a bishops sée And thus stood the state of the English church for ecclesiasticall gouernors in that season And as for temporall gouernement king Ceolvulfe had the souereigne dominion ouer all the Northumbers but all the prouinces on the southside of Humber with their kings and rulers were subiect vnto Edilbald or Ethelbald king of Mercia The nation of the Picts were in league with the English men and gladlie became partakers of the catholike faith and veritie of the vniuersall church Those Scots which inhabited Britaine contenting themselues with their owne bounds went
Westsaxons and shortlie after slaine of the Eastangles as before ye haue heard Then one Ludicenus or Ludicanus was created king of Mercia and within two yeeres after came to the like end that happened to his predecessor before him as he went about to reuenge his death so that the kingdome of Britaine began now to réele from their owne estate and leane to an alteration which grew in the end to the exection of a perfect monarchie and finall subuersion of their particular estates and regiments After Ludicenus succeeded Wightlafe who first being vanquisht by Egbert king of Westsaxosn was afterwards restored to the kingdome by the same Egbert and reigned 13 yeeres whereof twelue at the least were vnder tribute which he paied to the said Egbert and to his sonne as to his souereignes and supreame gouernours The kingdome of Northumberland was brought in subiection to the kings of Westsaxons as before is mentioned in the yéere of our Lord 828 and in the yéere of the reigne of king Egbert 28 but yet béere it tooke not end as after shall appéere Ethelwulfus otherwise called by some writers Athaulfus began his reigne ouer the Westsaxons in the yéere 837 which was in the 24 yéere of the emperor Ludouicus Pius that was also K. of France in the tenth yéere of Theophilus the emperor of the East about the third yéere of Kenneth the second of that name king of Scots This Ethelwulfe minding in his youth to haue béene a priest entered into the orders of subdeacon and as some write he was bishop of Winchester but howsoeuer the matter stood or whether he was or not sure it is that shortlie after he was absolued of his vowes by authoritie of pope Leo and then maried a proper gentlewoman named Osburga which was his butlers daughter He was of nature courteous and rather desirous to liue in quiet rest than to be troubled with the gouernment of manie countries so that contenting himselfe with the kingdome of Westsaxons he permitted his brother Adelstan to inioy the residue of the countries which his father had subdued as Kent and Essex with other He aided Burthred the king of Mercia against the Welshmen and greatlie aduanced his estimation by giuing vnto him his daughter in mariage But now the fourth destruction which canced to this land by forren enimies was at hand for the people of Denmarke Norway and other of those northeast regions which in that season were great rouers by sea had tasted the wealth of this land by such spoiles and preies as they had taken in the same so that perceiuing they could not purchase more profit anie where else they set their minde to inuade the same on ech side as they had partlie begun in the daies of the late kings Brightriâe and Egbert The perfecution vsed by those Danes séemed more gréeâous than anie of the other persecutions either before or sithens that time for the Romans hauing quicklie subdued the land gouerned it noblie without seeking the subuersion thereof The Scots and Picts onelie inuaded the north parts And the Saxons seeking the conquest of the land when they had once go it they kept it and did what they could to better and aduance it to a flourishing estate The Normans likewise hauing made a conquest granted both life and ancient lawes to the former inhabitants but the Danes long time and often assailing the land on euerie side now inuading it in this place and now in that did not at the first so much couet to conquer it as to spoile it nor to beare rule in it as to waste and destroie it who if they were at anie time ouercome the victors were nothing the more in quiet for a new nauie and a greater armie was readie to make some new inuasion neither did they enter all at one place nor at once but one companie on the east side and an other in the west or in the north and south coasts in such sort that the Englishmen knew not whether they should first go to make resistance against them This mischiefe began chieflie in the daies of this king Ethelwulfe but it continued about the space of two hundred yeeres as by the sequele of this booke it shall appéere King Ethelwulfe was not so much giuen to ease but that vpon occasion for defense of his countrie and subiects he was readie to take order for the beating backe of the enimies as occasion serued and speciallie chose such to be of his counsell as were men of great experience and wisedome Amongst other there were two notable prelats Suithune bishop of Winchester and Adelstan bishop of Shireborne who were readie euer to giue him good aduise Suithune was not so much expert in worldlie matters as Adelstan was therefore chieflie counselled the king in things apperteining to his soules health but Adelstan tooke in hand to order matters apperteining to the state of the commonwealth as prouiding of monie and furnishing foorth of men to withstand the Danes so that by him manie things were both boldlie begun and happilie atchiued as by writers hath béene recorded He gouerned the sée of Shireborne the space of 50 yéeres by the good counsell and faithfull aduise of those two prelats King Ethelwulfe gouerned his subiects verie politikelie and by himselfe and his capteins oftentimes put the Danes to flight though as chance of warre falleth out he also receiued at their hands great losses and sundrie sore detriments In the first yéere of his reigne the Danes arriued at Hampton with 33 ships against whome he sent earle Wulhard with part of his armie the which giuing battell to the enimies made great slaughter of them and obteined a noble victorie He sent also earle Adelhelme with the Dorsetshire men against an other number of the Danes which were landed at Portesmouth but after long fight the said Adelhelme was slaine and the Danes obteined the victorie In the yéere following earle Herbert fought against the Danes at Merseware and was there slaine and his men chased The same yeere a great armie of Danes passing by the east parts of the land as through Lindsey Eastangle and Kent slue and murthered an huge number of people The next yéere after this they entered further into the land and about Canturburie Rochester and London did much mischiefe King Ethelwulfe in the fift yéere of his reigne with a part of his armie incountred with the Danes at Carrum the which were arriued in those parties with 30 ships hauing their full fraught of men so that for so small a number of vessels there was a great power of men of warre in so much that they obteined the victorie at that time and put the king to the woorse About the tenth yéere of king Ethelwulfs reigne one of his capteins called Ernwulfe and bishop Adelstan with the Summersetshire men and an other capteine called Osred with the Dorsetshire
Glocester and there buried within the monasterie of S. Peter which hir husband and she in their life time had builded and translated thither the bones of saint Oswill from Bardona The same monasterie was after destroied by Danes But Aldredus the archbishop of Yorke who was also bishop of Worcester repared an other in the same citie that was after the chiefe abbeie there Finallie in memorie of the said Elfleds magnanimitie and valorous mind this epitaph was fixed on hir toome O Elfleda potens ô terror virgo virorum O Elfleda potens nomine digna viri Te quóque splendidior fecit natura puellam Te probitas fecit nomen habere viri Te mutare decet sed solùm nomina sexus Tu regina potens réxque trophea parans Iam nec Caesareos tantùm mirere triumphos Caesare splendidior virgo virago vale O puissant Elfled ô thou maid of men the dread and feare O puissant Elfled woorthie maid the name of man to beare A noble nature hath thee made a maiden mild to bee Thy vertue also hath procurde a manlie name to thee It dooth but onelie thee become of sex to change the name A puissant queene a king art thou preparing trophes of fame Now maruell not so much at Caesars triumphs trim to vieu O manlike maiden more renowmd than Caesar was a dieu After the deceasse of Elfleda king Edward tooke the dominion of Mercia as before we haue said into his owne hands and so disherited his néece Alfwen or Elswen the daughter of Elfleda taking hir awaie with him into the countrie of Westsaxons By this meanes he so amplified the bounds of his kingdome that he had the most part of all this Iland of Britaine at his commandement for the kings of the Welshmen namelie the king of Stretcled and of the Scots acknowledging him to be their chiefe souereigne lord and the Danes in Northumberland were kept so short that they durst attempt nothing against him in his latter daies so that he had time to applie the building and reparing of cities townes and castels wherein he so much delighted He builded a new towne at Notingham on the southside of Trent and made a bridge ouer that riuer betwixt the old towne and the new He also repared Manchester beyond the riuer of Mercia in Lancashire accounted as then in the south end of Northumberland and he built a towne of ancient writers called Thilwall neere to the same riuer of Mercia and placed therein a garrison of souldiers diuerse other townes and castels he built as two at Buckingham on either side the water of Ouse as before is shewed and also one at the mouth of the riuer of Auon He likewise built or new repared the townes of Tocetor and Wigmore with diuerse other as one at Glademuth about the last yéere of his reigne Some also he destroied which séemed to serue the enimies turne for harborough as a castell at Temnesford which the Danes builded and fortified At length after that this noble prince king Edward had reigned somewhat aboue the tearme of 23 yéeres he was taken out of this life at Faringdon his bodie was conueied from thence vnto Wincheter and there buried in the new abâeie He had thrée wiues or as some haue written but two affirming that Edgiua was not his wife but his concuâine of whome he begat his eldest sonne Adelstan who succéeded him in the kingdome This Edgiua as hath béene reported dreamed on a time that there rose a moone out of hir bellie which with the bright shine thereof gaue light ouer all England and telling hir dreame to an ancient gentlewoman who coniecturing by the dreame that which followed tooke care of hir and caused hir to be brought vp in good manners and like a gentlewoman though she were borne but of base parentage Heerevpon when she came to ripe yéeres king Edward by chance comming to the place where she was remaining vpon the first sight was streight rauished with hir beautie which is déed excelled that she could not rest till he had his pleasure of hir and so begot of hir the foresaid Adelstan by hir he had also a daughter that was maried vnto Sithrike a Dane and K. of Northumberland The Scotish writers name hir Beatrice but our writers name hir Editha His second or rather his first wife if he were not maried to Eguina mother to Adelstan was called Elfleda or Elfrida daughter to one earle Ethelme by whom he had issue to wit two sonnes Ethelward and Edwin which immediatlie departed this life after their father and six daughters Elfleda Edgiua Ethelhilda Ethilda Edgitha and Elfgiua Elfleda became a nun and Ethelhâlda also liued in perpetuall virginitie but yet in a laie habit Edgitha was maried to Charles king of France surnamed Simplex And Ethilda by helpe of hir brother Adelstan was bestowed vpon Hugh sonne to Robert earle of Paris for hir singular beautie most highlie estéemed sith nature in hir had shewed as it were hir whole cunning in perfecting hir with all gifts and properties of a comelie personage Edgiua and Elgiua were sent by their brother Adelstan into Germanie vnto the emperor Henrie who bestowed one of them vpon his sonne Otho that was after emperor the first of that name and the other vpon a duke inhabiting about the Alpes by his last wife named Edgiua he had also two sonnes Edmund Eldred the which both reigned after their brother Adelstan successiuelie Also he had by hir two daughters Edburge that was made a nun and Edgiue a ladie of excellent beautie whom hir brother Adelstan gaue in mariage vnto Lewes king of Aquitaine Whilest this land was in continuall trouble of warres against the Danes as before is touched small regard was had to the state of the church in somuch that the whole countrie of the Westsaxons by the space of seuen yéeres togither in the daies of this king Edward remained without anie bishop to take order in matters apperteining to the church Wherevpon the pope had accurssed the English people bicause they suffred the bishops sées to be vacant so long a time King Edward to auoid the cursse assembled a prouinciall councell 905 in the which the archbishop of Canturburie Pleimond was president Wherein it was ordeined that whereas the prouince of Westsaxons in times past had but two bishops now it should be diuided into fiue diocesses euerie of them to haue a peculiar bishop When all things were ordered and concluded in this synod as was thought requisite the archbishop was sent to Rome with rich presents to appease the popes displeasure When the pope had heard what order the king had taken he was contented therewith And so the archbishop returned into his countrie and in one day at Canturburie ordeined seuen bishops as fiue to the prouince of Westsaxons that is to say Fridestane to the sée of Winchester Adelstan to S. Geâman
Edward vnderstanding that Sithrike went about some mischiefe toward him persuaded his daughter to poison hir husband the said Sithrike Then Aulafe or Aualassus and Godfrie the sonnes of Sithrike finding out by diligent examination that Beatrice was of counsell in poisoning hir husband they caused hir to be apprehended and put to death on this wife She was set naked vpon a smithes cold anuill or stithie and there with hard rosted egs being taken out of the hot imbers were put vnder hir armepits and hir armes fast bound to hir bodie with a cord and so in that state she remained till hir life passed from hir King Edward in reuenge of his daughters death mooued warre against the two brethren Aulafe and Godfrie and in battell finallie vanquished them but was slaine in the same battell himselfe Thus haue the Scotish chronicles recorded of these matters as an induction to the warres which followed betwixt the Scots and Danes as confederates against king Adelstane but the truth thereof we leaue to the readers owne iudgement For in our English writers we find no such matter but that a daughter of king Edward named Edgitha or Editha after hir fathers deceasse was by hir brother king Adelstane about the first yéere of his reigne giuen in mariage as before ye haue heard vnto the foresaid Sithrike king of Northumberland that was descended of the Danish bloud who for the loue of the yoong ladie renounced his heathenish religion and became a christian but shortlie after forsaking both his wife and the christian faith he set vp againe the worshipping of idols and within a while after as an apostata miserablie ended his life Whervpon the yoong ladie hir virginitie being preserued and hir bodie vndefiled as they write passed the residue of hir daies at Polle swoorth in Warwikeshire spending hir time as the same writers affirme in fasting watching praieng and dooing of almesdéedes and so at length departed out of this world Thus our writers differ from the Scotish historie both in name and maner of end as concerning the daughter of king Edward that was coupled in mariage with Sithrike Adelstane subdueth Constantine king of Scots Howell king of Wales and Wulferth king of Northwales the Scots possesse a great part of the north countries Adelstane conquereth the Scots for aiding Godfrie his enimie a miracle declaring that the Scots ought to obey the king of England king Adelstane banisheth his brother Edwin he is for a conspiracie drowned in the sea Adelstane repenteth him of his rigour in respect of that misfortune against his brother Aulafe sometimes king of Northumberland inuadeth England he disguiseth himselfe like a minstrell and surueieth the English campe vnsuspected he is discouered after his departure he assaileth the English campe Adelstane being comforted with a miracle discomfiteth his enimies he maketh them of Northwales his tributaries he subdueth the Cornishmen his death the description of his person his vertues of what abbeis monasteries he was founder his estimation in forren realmes what pretious presents were sent him from other princes and how he bestowed them a remembrance of Guy the erle of Warwike The xx Chapter AFter that king Adelstane had subdued them of Northumberland he was aduertised that not onelie Constantine king of Scots but also Huduale or Howell K. of Wales went about a priuie conspiracie against him Herevpon with all conuenient spéed assembling his power he went against them and with like good fortune subdued them both and also Uimer or Wulferth R. of Northwales so that they were constreined to submit themselues vnto him who shortlie after moued with pitie in considering their sudden fall restored them all three to their former estates but so as they should acknowledge themselues to gouerne vnder him pronouncing withall this notable saieng that More honorable it was to make a king than to be a king Ye must vnderstand that as it appeareth in the Scotish chronicles the Scotishmen in time of wars that the Danes gaue the English nation got a part of Cumberland and other the north countries into their possession and so by reason of their néere adioining vnto the confines of the English kings there chanced occasions of warre betwixt them as well in the daies of king Edward as of this Adelstane his sonne although in déed the Danes held the more part of the north countries till that this Adelstane conquered the same out of their hands and ioined it vnto other of his dominions constreining as well the Danes of whome the more part of the inhabitants then consisted as also the Englishmen to obey him as their king and gouernour Godfrie as is said being fled to the Scots did so much preuaile there by earnest sute made to king Constantine that he got a power of men and entring with the same into Northumberland besiged the citie of Duresme soliciting the citizens to receiue him which they would gladlie haue doone if they had not perceiued how he was not of power able to resist the puissance of king Adelstane and therefore doubting to be punished for their offenses if they reuolted they kept the enimies out King Adelstane being sore moued against the king of Scots that thus aided his enimies raised an armie and went northward purposing to reuenge that iniurie At his comming into Yorkshire he turned out of the way to visit the place where saint Iohn of Beuerlie was buried and there offered his knife promising that if he returned with victorie he would redéeme the same with a woorthie price and so proceeded and went forwards on his iournie and entring Scotland wasted the countrie by land vnto Dunfoader and Wertermore and his nauie by sea destroied the coasts alongst the shore euen to Catnosse and so he brought the king of Scots and other his enimies to subiection at his pleasure constreining the same K. of Scots to deliuer him his son in hostage It is said that being in his iournie néere vnto the towne of Dunbar he praied vnto God that at the instance of saint Iohn of Beuerlie it would please him to grant that he might shew some open token whereby it should appeare to all them that then liued and should he ãâã succéed that the Scots ought to ãâã subiect vnto the kings of England Herewith the king with his sword sâote vpon a great stone standing néere to the castle of Dunbar and with the stroke there appeared a clift in the saine stone to the length of ãâã which remained to be shewed as a ãâã backe to ãâã he redeemedes es year after At his ãâ¦ã his knife with a large price as before he had promised After this was Edwin the kings brother a coused of some conspiracie by him begiââ against the king wherevpon he was banished the land and sent out in an old rotten vessell without rower or mariner onelie accompanied with one esquier so that beingstanding néere to the castle of Dunbar and with
women both mother and daughter whome king Edward kept as concubines for the mother being of noble parentage sought to satisfie the kings lust in hopeto doo with hir without anie respect or regard had to that either he would take hir or hir daughter vnto wife And therefore perceiuing that Dunstane was sore against such wanton pastime as the king vsed in their companie she so wrought that Dunstane was through hir earnest trauell banished the land This is also reported that when he should depart the realme the diuell was heard in the west end of the church taking vp a great laughter after his roring maner as though he should shew himselfe gled and ioifull at Dunstanes going into exile But Dunstane perceiuingto doo with hir without anie respect or regard had to his behauiour spake to him and said Well thou aduersarie doo not so greatly reioise at the matter for thou dooest not now so much reioise at my departure but by Gods grace thou shalt be as sorrowfull for my returne Thus was Dunstane banished by king Edwine so that he was compelled to passe ouer into Flanders where he remained for a time within a monasterie at Gant finding much friendship at the hands of the gouernor of that countrie Also the more to wreake his wrath the king spoiled manie religious houses of their goods and droue out the moonks placing secular priests in their roomes as namelie at Malmesburie where yet the house was not empaired but rather inriched in lands and ornaments by the kings liberalitie and the industrious meanes of the same priests which tooke vp the bones of saint Aldelme and put the same into a shrine At length the inhabitants of the middle part of England euen from Humber to Thames rebelled against him andof the gouernor of that countrie Also the more to elected his brother Edgar to haue the gouernement ouer them wherwith king Edwine tooke such griefe for that he saw no meane at hand how to remedie the matter that shortlie after when he had reigned somewhat more than foure yéeres he died and his bodie was buried at Winchester in the new abbeie EDgar the second sonne of Edmund late king of England after the decease of his elder brother the foresaid Edwine began his reigne ouer this realme of England in the yeere of our Lord God 959 in the 22 yéere of the emperour Otho the first in the fourth yéere of the reigne of Lotharius king of France 510 almost ended after the comming of the Saxons 124 after the arriuall of the Danes and in the last yéere of Malcolme king of Scotland He was crowned consecrated at Bath or as some say at Kingstone vpon Thames by Odo the archbishop of Tanturburie being as then not past 16 yéeres of age when he was thus admitted king He was no lesse indued with commendable gifts ofrealme of England in the yeere of our Lord God mind than with strength and force of bodie He was a great fauorer of moonks and speciallie had Dunstane in high estimation Aboue all things in this world he regarded peace and studied dailie how to preserue the same to the commoditie aduancement of his subiects When he had established things in good quiet and set an order in matters as séemed to him best for the peaceable gouernement of his people he prepared a great nauie of ships and diuiding them in thrée parts he appointed euerie part to a quarter of the realme to wast about the coast that no forren enimie should approch the land but that they might be incountered and put backe before they could take land And euerie yeere after Easter he vsed to giue order that his ships should assemble togither in their due places and then would he with the east nauie saile to the west parts of his realme and sending those ships backe he would with the west nauie saile into the north parts and with the north nauie come backe againe into the east This custome he vsed that he might fcowre the seas of all pirats theeues In the winter season and spring time he would ride through the prouinces of his realme searching out how the iudges and great lords demeaned themselues in the administration of iustice sharpelie punishing those that were found guiltie of extortion or had done otherwise in anie point than dutie required In all things he vsed such politike discretion that neither was he put in danger by treason of his subiects into the north parts and with the north nauie come nor molested by forren enimies He caused diuerse kings to bind themselues by oth to be true and faithfull vnto him as Kinadius or rather Induf king of Scotland Malcolme king of Cumberland Mascutius an archpirat or as we may call him a maister rouer and also all the kings of the Welshmen as Duffnall Girffith Huvall Iacob and Iudithill all which came to his court and by their solemne othes receiued sware to be at his commandement And for the more manifest testimonie therof he hauing them with him at Chester caused them to enter into a barge vpon the water of Dée and placing himselfe in the forepart of the barge at the helme he caused those eight high princes to row the barge vp and downe the water shewing thereby his princelie prerogatiue and roiall magnificence in that he might vse the seruice of so manie kings that were his subiects And there vpon he said as hath him reported that then might his successours account themselues kings of England when they inioiedAnd for the more manifest testimonie therof such prerogatiue of high and supreme honor The fame of this noble prince was spred ouer all as well on this side the sea as beyond insomuch that great resort of strangers chanced in his daies which came euer into this land to serue him and to sée the state of his court as Saxons and other yea and also Danes which became verie familiar with him He fauored in déed the Danes as hath béene said more than stood with the commoditie of his subiects for scarse was anie stréet in England but Danes had their dwelling in the same among the Englishmen whereby came great harme for whereas the Danes by nature were great drinkers the Englishmen by continuall conuersation with them learned the same vice King Edgar to reforme in part such excessiue quaffing as then began to grow in vse caused by the procurement of Dunstane nailes to be set incups of a certeine measure marked for the purpose that none should drinke more than was assigned by such measured cups Englishmen also learned of the Saxons scarse was anie stréet in England but Danes had Flemings and other strangers their peculiar kind of vices as of the Saxons a discordered fiercenesse of mind of the Flemings a féeble tendernesse of bodie where before they reioised in their owne simplicitie and estéemed not the lewd
stranger should come and remoue an old inhabitant for such maner of dooing could not please God not yet be allowed of anie good man which ought of reason to doubt least the same should hap to him which he might sée to haue béene an other mans vndooing About this matter was hard hold for manie of the temporall lords and namelie the same Alfer iudged that the priests had wrong In so much that they remoued the moonks out of their places and brought into the monasteries secular priests with their wiues But Edelwin duke of the Eastangles Alfred his brother with Brightnoth or Brighnode earle of Essex withstood this dooing gathering an armie with great valiancie mainteined the moonks in their houses within the countrie of Eastangles Herevpon were councels holden as at Winchester at Kirthling in Eastangle and at Calne At Winchester when the matter was brought to that passe that the priests were like to haue had their purpose an image of the rood that stood there in the refectorie where they sat in councell vttered certeine woords in this wise God forbid it should be so God forbid it should be so ye iudged well once but ye may not change well againe As though saith Polydor Virgil the moonks had more right which had berest other men of their possessions than the priests which required restitution of their owne But saith he bicause the image of Christ hanging on the crosse was thought to speake these words such credit was giuen thereto as it had béene an oracle that the priests had their sute dashed and all the trouble was ceassed So the moonks held those possessions howsoeuer they came to them by the helpe of God or rather as saith the same Polydor by the helpe of man For there were euen then diuers that thought this to be rather an oracle of Phebus than of God that is to say not published by Gods power but by the fraud and craftie deceit of men The matter therefore was not so quieted but that vpon new trouble an other councell was had at a manour house belonging to the king called Calne where they that were appointed to haue the hearing of the matter sat in an vpper lost The king by reason of his yoong yéeres do was spared so that he came not there Héere as they were busied in arguing the matter either part laieng for himselfe what could be said Dunstane was sore reuiled and had sundrie reproches laid against him but suddenlie euen in the verie heat of their communication the ioists of the loft failed and downe came all the companie so that manie were slaine and hurt but Dunstane alone standing vpon one of the ioists that fell not escaped safe and sound And so this miracle with the other made an end of the controuersie betwéene the priests and moonks all the English people following the mind of the archbishop Dunstane who by meanes thereof had his will In this meane while king Edward ruling himselfe by good counsell of such as were thought discréet and sage persons gaue great hope to the world that he would walke in his fathers vertuous steps as alreadie be well began and bearing alwaie a reuerence to his mother in law and a brotherlie loue to hir sonne Egelred vsed himselfe as became him towards them both Afterward by chance as he was hunting in a forrest néere the castell of Corfe where his mother in law and his brother the said Egelred then soiourned when all his companie were spred abroad in following the game so that he was left alone he tooke the waie streight vnto his mother in lawes house to visit hir and his brother The quéene hearing that he was come was verie glad thereof for that she had occasion offered to woorke that which she had of long time before imagined that was to slea the king hir sonne in law that hir owne sonne might inioy the garland Wherefore she required him to alight which he in no wise would yéeld vnto but said that he had stolne from his companie and was onelie come to see hir and his brother and to drinke with them and therefore would returne to the forrest againe to sée some more sport The queene perceiuing that he would not alight caused drinke to be fetched and as he had the cup at his mouth by hir appointment one of hir seruants stroke him into the bodie with a knife wherevpon féeling himselfe wounded he set sprres to the horsse thinking to gallop awaie and so to get to his companie But being hurt to the death he fell from his horsse so as one of his féet was fastened in the stirrup by reason whereof his horsse drew him foorth through woods and launds the bloud which gushed out of the wound shewed token of his death to such as followed him and the waie to the place where the horsse had left him That place was called Corphes gate or Corfes gate His bodie being found was buried without anie solemne funeralls at Warham For they which enuied that he should inioy the crowne enuied also the buriall of his bodie within the church but the memorie of his fame could not so secretlie be buried with the bodie as they imagined For sundrie miracles shewed at the place where his bodie was interred made the same famous as diuerse haue reported for there was sight restored to the blind health to the sicke and hearing to the deafe which are easilier to be told than beléeued Quéene Alfred also would haue ridden to the place where he laie mooued with repentance as hath béene said but the horsse wherevpon she rode would not come neere the graue for anie thing that could be doone to him Neither by changing the said horsse could the matter be holpen for euen the same thing happened to the other horsses Heerevpon the woman perceiued hir great offense towards God for murthering the innocent and did so repent hir afterward for the same that besides the chastising of hir bodie in fasting and other kind of penance she imploied all hir substance and patrimonie on the poorâ and in building and reparing of churches and monasteries She founded two houses of nuns as is said the one at Warwell the other at Ambresburie and finallie professed hirselfe a nun in one of them that is to say at Warwell which house she builded as some affirme in remembrance of hir first husband that was slaine there by king Edgar for hir sake as before is mentioned The bodie of this Edward the second and surnamed the martyr after that it had remained thrée yeeres at Warham where it was first buried was remooued vnto Shaftesburie and with great reuerence buried there by the forenamed Alâer or Elfer duke of Mercia who also did sore repent himselfe in that he had beene against the aduancement of the said king Edward as ye haue heard But yet did not he escape
wote not whereabouts sée Marianus Scotus Wantsome Dour Rother Bilie Becke Limenus Aestus Buluerhithe Peuensete Ash. Burne Cucomarus Isis ni fallor Sturewell Plimus Soru Bimarus Arunus Burne Elin. Delus Racunus Emill Badunus forre Forten or Fordon Osterpoole Tichefield Hamelrish Southhampton Alresford Otter Stocke Bourne Ualopius Test. Eling Mineie Limen Bure Milis Auon Wilugh Nader becke Becquith brooke Chalkeburne Thrée towns decaied by changing one waie An holie conflict New Salisburie begun Sturus Cale Lidden Deuilis Iber. Blackewater This Stoure aboundeth with pike perch roch dace gudgeon and éeles Burne Poole Piddle Deuitâs Frome Ocus Silleie Minterne Cherne Luckford Séeke more for wilie brooke that goeth by west burie to Pole hauen Chesill Bride Nature hath set the mouth of this riuer in maner betwixt two hils so that a little cost would make an haueÌ there Simen Chare Buddle Axe Y are alià s Aârte Sidde Seton Colie Sid. Autrie alià s Ottercie Tale. Exe. Barleie Done alià s Done stroke Woodburne Lomund or Simming Columbe Cride Forten Cliuus ãâã Teigne Crokerne Bouie Eidis Leman Aller Dart. Ashburne Buckeastlich Hartburne Awne Arme. See Hen. 7. pag. 792 793 794. Yaline Plim Plim Stoure alià s Catwater Taue or Tauie Lidde Trushell Core Thamar Arteie Kenseie Enian Liuer Sutton Low Polpir Fawie Glin. Lerinus Faw In the middle of this créeke was a cell of S. Ciret in an Islet longing sometime to Mountagew a priorie Comwhath Gallants of Foy or Fawy Austell Chare Fala S. Caie S. Feoks Milor Fala Leuine Milor Restronget S. Feoks S. Caie Trurie créeke Moran Graund pont S. Iustus S. Mawes Polwitherall Polpenrith Wike Gare. Mogun Penkestell Callous Cheilow Gilling Haile Curie Loo Simneie Lid. Bresan I le Haile Clowart Caine. Luggam S. Pirans creeke Carantocke Padstow Locus bufonis Alannus Eniam Carneseie Laine Pethrike Minner Dunmere Tredwie Boscastell Bede Lancels Ocus Tanridge Turrege Buckland Langtrée Were or Ware Taw. Bowmill Moulebraie Braie Doneham Paradine Orus The bredth of Deuonshire Cornewall Loch Durus Vacetus Williton Doddington Iuelus The seuen sisters Cade Parret Ill. Ilton Tone Chare or Care Peder Camington Brier Brier Leland writeth the first Brieuelus and the second Mellodunus or the Milton water Dulis Sowaie or Stowaie Cos. Milton Golafer Axe 2. The Chederbrooke driueth twelue miles within a quarter of a mile of his head Bane Artro Sâttespill Cleueden Auon 3. Sturgion taken in Rochester water Cosham Were Westbirie vnder y e plaine neuer without a théefe or twaine Frome Nonneie Silling Swinford Swinford parteth Summerset Glocestershires in sunder Alderleie Douresleie Torworth Sauerne Brucham Clewdogh Bacho Dungum Lhoid Bigga Couine Carnon Taran Hawes Dulesse 2. Mule Lenlet Camalet Tate Lan Idlos Tanet Peuereie or Murnewie Auernie Mordant Simons becke Bederich Mele. Haberleie Terne * Sée Hen. 6. pag. 649. Roden Euerne Wenlocke or Rhe. Worfe Marbrooke Dowlesse Lempe Stoure Astleie Doure Sulwaie Tiber. Temde Clude Barfield Clun Owke Oneie Bow Warren Queneie and Strabroke Somergill Corue Ladwich Rhe. Langherne Auon 4. Swiuethus Souus Kinell Leame Stoure Arow Alne Pludor Vincâlus Piddle Chilus Leadon Strowd Newarne Wie mouth Guie alià s Wie Umber a fish onelie in the Wie Darnoll Elland Clardwen Ithan Dulesse Cluedoch Lamaron Hawie Yrwon Weuereie Dulasse Comarch Dulesse Dehon Edwie Machaweie Leuenni Euer Euerie Brennich Trufrin Dulesse Lug. Pinsell Kenbrooke Fromeie Loden aliás Acton Treske Gainar Garran Mona Elkon Eskill Hordwie Doure Dulesse Wormesbecke Trollie Elwie Trogie Dennie Iland in the middest of the Sauerne and likewise another litle one called Beuerage Wiske Uske Craie Sennie Camblas Brane yster Hodneie Tertarith Kinuricke Riangall Groini Cledoch vaur Fidan CledochvehaÌ Kebbie Geuenni Birthin Caer vske standeth on one side of Uske and Caerleon on the other but Caer vske by diuerse miles further into the land Elwie Auon Ebowith Serowie Romeneie Laie Dunelais Methcoid Pedware Laie Thawan Scilleie Barrie This Ile went fiftie yeares agone for x. pounds Come kidie Colhow Alen. Ogur Kensike Auon Neth Tauie Lochar Wandres Uendraith Uaur Uendraith Uehan Laie Barrie Aberthaw Kensan Ogur Wennie Garrow Leuennie Corug Kensig Margan Auon Neth Nethuehan Nethuaur Trangarth Meltaie Hepsaie Dulesse Cledoch Tauie Coilus Torch Ilston Lochar Amond Combwilie Morlais Lhu Burraie Dulesse Wandres Towie Trausnant Tothee Pescotter Brane Gutherijc Dulesse Morlais Modewie Cledoch Sawtheie Dulesse 2. Dulesse 3. Cothie Turche Rauelthie Gwilie Taue Dudderie Marlais Uennie Caire Carthkinnie Gow Gowen Gwair Brechnocke From Londie to Caldie thirtie miles Trewent Pennar Dugledu Cultell Gwilie Clotheie Dugledie Gwilie Gateholme I le Stockeholme I le Midland I le Gresholme S. Brides Iland A fort of dangerous rocks lieng on a row vpon the west end of Southwales called the Bishop his clerkes S. Dewie or Dauid aâ one Saluach Portelais Alen. Portmaw Maw Pendwie Lannuehan Tredine Langunda Fischard Gwerne Gwerne Neuerne Teifie or Tine Miricke Landurch Bromis Matherne Dulas Grauelth Clethor Kerie Cheach Airon Bidder Arth. Ris alià s Wereie Istwith Redholl Salique Massalique Lerie Wie Romis Ho. Mawr Artro Farles Erke Soch Daron Edarne beck Conte Gegeine Torronnen Ogwine Auon Lannar Uehan Duegeuelth Téec Ligow Ormeshed Gele Maniton Cluedoch Elwie Fraw Linon Allo. Dée or Deua Trowerin Ruddoch Cleton Gristioneth Keriog Cluedoch Gwinrogh Alannus Beston The situation of y e monasterie of Bangor Wiuer Combrus Betleie Salop. Lée and Wuluarne Ashe Dane Bidle Whelocke Croco Piuereie Waterlesse Merseie Goite Frith Set. Tame Irwell Raeus or Rache Leland speaketh of the Corue water about Manchester but I know nothing of his course Yrke Medlocke Rache Beile Sprotton Sudleie Bradsha Walmesleie Gles Bolleiu brooke Birkin Mar. Bold Grundich Tarbocke Alt or Ast. Duglesse or Duiesse Tand or Skelinere Merton Yarrow Bagen Ribble Odder Calder Pidle Henburne Darwent Blackeburne Rodlesworth Sannocke Wire Calder 2. Plimpton Barton Brooke Skipton Coker Cowdar Lune Burdecke Breder Barrow Dent. Greteie Wennie Hinburne Rheburne Docker Kerie Sprota Ken. Winstar Winander Fosse Sparke Lew. Rawther Dodon Denocke Eske Mite Brenge Cander Dargwent Burthméere Grise Cokar Wire Elmus Croco Uanius Eden Helbecke Bellow Orne Moreton Dribecke Trowt becke Linenet Milburne Blincorne Ulse Marke Harteshop Paterdale Roden Glenkguin Loder Irding Terne Pultrose Cambocke Gillie Pedar alià s Logus Bruferth Wise after Leland Loder Aimote Dacor Deua Uala Leuen Lamford Eske Tomunt Kirsop Lidde Eske Leue. Long. Goile Heke Robinseie Forlan Tarbat Lean. Abir Arke Zefe Sell. Zord Owin Newisse Orne Lang. Drun Hew Brun. Kile Dowr Faro Nesse Herre Con. Glasse Maur. Urdall Fesse Calder Wifle Browre Clin. Twin Shin Sillan Carew Nesse Narding Spaie Downe Dée Eske Clacke Alon. Dune Kerie Cambell Cumer Tere. Man Torkesan Rosham Mussell Blene Twede Till Bromis Bobent Whitaker Warne Aile or Alne alià s Chaine Cocket Uswaie Ridlcie Yardop It may be Leland mistaketh Tickington water for one of these Lune wansbecke Font. Blithe Hartleie North Tine She le Ridde Shelop Cheslop 3. Burnes Shitlington Tine S.
t dict Hum. Lloyd de Mona insula Bale Annius Theophilus Sir Brian Tuke Caesar. Tacitus Bodinus Beda Polydor. Bodinus Pausanias Iohn Bale Bale Annius de Viterbo Diodorus Siculus Pinnesses or gallies Higinus Pictonius Scrip. Bri. cens 1. Ioh. Textor Polydor. Nichol. Perot Rigmanus Philesius Aristotle Hum. Lhoyd Berosus What Gigantes signifie Against the opinion of the Aborigines Bale Bergion ãâã ther to ãâã Hercules âââbicus The cause why Hercules pursââ his coosins Pomp Meââ Hercules ãâã conifiteâh â enimies Albion is slaine The occâââ of the fables Iupiters âââping his sââ Hercules How this ãâã was called Albion ãâã giant Ilbeââ Iohn Bale Diuers opinions why this Ile was called Albion See more hereof in the description Terrae filius what it signifieth Aborigines Indigenae The mistaking of the name of Dioclesianus for Danaus Hugh the Italian Harding Iohn Rous out of Dauid Pencair Nennius Belus priscus Dictionarium poeticum Danaus Aegyprus Higinus Pausanias Higinus Pausanias Harding and Iohn Rous out of Dauid Pencair Higinus The names of the daughters of Danaus See more in the description Ulysses in Britaine Iulius Solinus Humfr. Lhoyd Harding Alex. Neuil W. Har. Brute killeth his father Pausanias Pandrasus prepareth an armie to suppresse the Troian ofspring Sparatinum Peraduenture Achelous Antigonus the brother of Pandrasus He is taken prisoner Brute entreth into Sparatinum Pandrasus taken prisoner The condinons of the agréement betwixt Brute Pandrasus Brute with his companie landed in Affrike The mistaking of those that haue copied the British historie putting Mare Tyrrhenum for Pyrenaenum Brute and Corineus ioin their companies together They arriue on the coasts of Gallia now called France Goffarius surnamed Pictus Les annales d Aquitaine Agathyrsi otherwise called Picts of painting their bodies Marcellus Plinie Herodotus li. 4. Virg. Aeneid 4 Caesar com li. 5 P. Mart. com part 2. sect 60. Pightland or Pictland Goffarius sendeth vnto Brute Corineus answereth the messengers Imbert Imbert is slaine by Corincus Goffarius raiseth an armie Goffarius is discomfited Goffarius séeketh aid against Brute Brute spoileth the countrie Turonium or Tours built by Brute Goffarius hauing renewed his forces fighteth eftsoones with Brute Theuet 3374 Brute in dout what to doo Brute with his remnant of Troians arriue in this I le Anno mundi 2850. 1116 Brute encountred by the giants Corineus wrestleth with Gogmagog Gogmagog is slaine Cornwall giuen to Corineus In the daies of this our Brute Saule and Samuell gouerned Israell Locrine the second ruler of Britain Gal. Mon. Mat. West Fa. out of G. de Co. Gal. Mon. Mar. West It should seeme that he was come ouer the Humber Gal. Mon. Mat. West Shée is not numbred amongst those that reigned as rulers in this land by Mat. West Gal. Mon. Madan the third ruler Mempricius the fourth ruler Fabian Manlius is slaine Gal. Mon. Slouth engendred lecherie Mempricius is deuoured of beastes Ebranke the fift ruler Ebranke had 21. wiues his thirtie daughters sent into Italie Bergomas lib. 6. The citie of Caerbranke builded Matth. West Fortie yeares hath Math. West and Gal. Monuine Brute Greeneshield the sixt ruler Iacobus Lef Strabo lib. 4. Leill the seuenth ruler Carleil builded Chester repaired Lud or Ludhurdibras the eight ruler Kaerking or Canterburie is builded Caerguent is builded Paladour is builded Baldud or Bladud the ninth ruler Gal. Mon. The king was learned Hot bathes Mat. West The prince did flie Leir the 10. ruler Mat. West Leicester is builded Gal. Mon. A triall of loue The answer of the yoongest daughter The two eldest daughters are maried The realme is promised to his two daughters He gouerned the third part of Gallia as Gal. Mon. saith Matth. West Queene Cordeilla Cunedag and Margan Margan inuadeth his cousine Cunedag Margan is slaine Matt. West Cunedagus alone Rïuallus the 13. ruler It rained bloud Matth. West Rome builded Gurgustius the 14. ruler Sysillius the 15. ruler Iago the 16. ruler Kinimacus the 17 ruler Gorbodug the 18. ruler Ferrex the 19. ruler Ferrex fled into Gallia Matth. West The mother killeth hir son Robert Record Fabian Ciuill warras 51. yeares Mulmucius Matth. West Polyd. Fabian See more in the description Malmesburie and the Uies built Matth. West Lawes made Caxton and Polychron The first king that was crowned with a golden crowne Polyd. Weights and measures Theft punished Fabian Belinus and Brennus 3574 Matth. West Polyd. saith 5. Brennus not content with his portion Elsingius Guilthdacus king of Denmarke A tempest Guilthdacus landed in the north Calater wood is in Scotland Seguinus or Seginus duke of the Allobrogs now the Dââphinat or Sauoy The Danes tributarie to the Britains The foure high waies finished The fosse Watling street Ermingstréet Hiknelstréete Priuileges granted to the waies Brenne marieth the duke of Alobrogs daughter Brenne with an armie returneth into Britaine Brenne and Beline made friends by intercession of their mother They iâ made Gallia and Italie Now Clusi Ambassadours sent from Rome Brennus answere The treatie of peace breaketh off The Galles make towards Rome The Romans incountring with the Galles are ouerthrowne The Romans in despaire with draw into the capitoll The Galles enter into Rome The reuerend aspect of the senators Marcus Papirius Rome sacked 365 The capitoll defended A composition Camillius ââappointeth the Galles of their poimet The Galles ouerthrowne Titus Liâ Polydor. Matth. West Polyehr Gal. M. Caerleon wiske built by Beline Fabian Iohn Leland The tower of London built by Beline Gurguintus Matth. West Gal. M. Gurguint coÌstrained the Danes by force to pay their tribute Matth. West Gal. Mon. Basques Sée more hereof in Ireland Polychron Caius Guintolinus Sicilius Queene Martia gouerneth in hir sonnes roome She maketh lawes Matth. West Matt. Westm. Kimarus Fabian Elanius Matth. West Morindus G. Mon. The like may be thought of those Murreis or Morauians of whom H. B. speaketh Fabian Gorbomen or Gorbonianus A righteous and religious prince Cambridge by whome it was built Archigallus He is giuen to nourish dissention Elidurus By this it should séeme that Acliud should not be in Scotland contrarie to the Scotish authors An example of brotherlie loue Sen. in Thiest Archigallus again Elidurus againe Matt. West Brother against brother Elidure committed to prison Vigenius and Peredurus Britaine diuided into two realmes Uarietie in writers Caxton Eth. Bur. Elidurus the third time He is buried at Caerleill Polydor. Fabian Vrianus whereof the I le of Elie tooke name Lud. A worthie prince London inclosed with a wal Iohn Hard. Fabian Gal. Mon. Matt. West The bisshops palace The name of Troinouant changed and called London Cassibellane Gal. Mon. Matt. West Fabian Gal. Mon. Matt. West Polydor. Hector Boetius his fault More certeintie from hence forth appeareth in the historie Iulius Cesar Caesar de bello Gall. lib. 4. Britains vnknowne to the Romans Caesar de bello Gal. lib. 4. Causes of the warre Cesars purpose Caius Uolusenus sent ouer into Britaine Iohn Leland Polydor. Uannes in Britane
18. Constantius Matth. West saith 302. 289 Orofius Beda Cuspinâan Fabian 306. Niceph. Tripartit histo Pomponius Laetus He died in the yéere 306. as Matt. West hath noted and reigned ouer the Britains but 11. yéeres as Galf. saith 291. Iohn Bale Constantine 306 Eutropius Sextus Aurelius Victor Erocus king of the Almains Maxentius the tyrant Dissimulation Ranulphus Cestrensis Fausta the daughter of Maximianus and wife to Constantine Marsiles Maximianus slaine Ann. Chri. 322. Licinius chosen fellow with Maximianus in the empire Christians honoured and cherished Polydor. The praise of the empresse Helen 328 Polydor. Polydor. The commendation of Constantine Gulielmus Malmes Britains seruing in the warres vnder Constantine Galfridus Matt. West Octauius Caxton Gewisses inhabited the countrie which the west Saxons after held The name of Gewisses came in with the Saxons of Guuy c. Octauius Galfridus 329 Fabian Galfridus This agréeth not altogither with that which Hector Boetius writeth as in the Scotish chronicle appéereth Traherne slaine See in the Scotish chronicles more of these matters Matth. West saith 316. Maximianus is sent for Conan Meridoc duke of Cornewall This agréeth not with that which is found in the Scotish chronicles Maximianus commeth into Britains Octauius departeth this life 382. Nicephorus The empresse Helen departeth this life 340 The deceasse of the emperour Constantine 360. ãâ¦ã Synodus anno 351. Marcellinus lib. 14. Paulus a notarie Martinus lieutenant Maximianus or Maximus 383 Gal. Mon. Fabian Caxton Matth. West The British youth led forth of the realme by Maximianus Britaine in France Dionethus duke of Cornwall Maids sent foorth Ursula the daughter of Dionethus Guanius and Melga Consobrinus Helene imperatricis Scotorum à circio Pictorum ab aquilone Sextus Aurelius Lib. 30. W. H. out of Paulus Diaco lib. 12. alijs Tripart hist. lib. 9. cap. 21. 383 This Flauius Uictor he begat of his wife Helen the daughter of Eudes H. Lhoyd Ualentinian put in danger by Maximus Eutropius 388 Arbogastes Gratianus a Britaine He reigned foure yéeres of we shal beléeue the British historie 409 His souldiers were Picts and placed among other men of warre that serued vnder the ensignes of the empire and named after Honorius Honoriciani Blondus 411 Gratianus 390. Of the Romane souldiers as Blondus saith Galfrid Caxton Galfrid Matth. West Caxton Gyldas 414. Beda and Polychron Gyldas Polychron Beda Matth West Blondus Gallio Rauenna sent into Brittaine A wall built ouerthwart the Iland Beda Gyldas and Beda Gyldas This chanced in the yere 43. as M. W. saith Hector Boet. Rebellion Ciuill warre decaied the force of the Britains What mischiefe follow of ciuill warres Actius The Britains could get no aid froÌ the Romans Punishment ceaseth but sin increaseth Galfridus Gyldas his words are to be considered An ambassage sent from the Britains vnto Aldroenus king of Britaine in France Constantine the brother of Aldroenus Fabian Maximus 383 Ammianus Marcellinus lib. 20. The emperor Iulianus 360. Scots and Picts trouble the state of this I le Lupicinus sent into Britaine ãâ¦ã Rutupis Of the displacing of âhese men the learned may sée more in Am. Mar. Lib. 26. Ammianus Marcellinus lib. 26. The Almans The Sarmatians The Quadi Picts and Saxons Austorians The Goths Lib. 27. Comes maritimi tractus Comes domesticorum Theodosius sent into Britaine Picts diuided into two nations Attacotti Theodosius passeth ouer into Britaine Bataui Hollanders London called Augusta Theodosius requireth to haue Ciuilis sent to him Dulcitius London called Augusta Ualentinus Ualeria now Stiermarke Dulcitius is appointed to put Ualentinus to death A part of Britaine called Ualentia The praise of Theodosius 379 Wil. Har. Wolf Lazi Seuerus Nonneus Coââes Seuerus coronell of the footmen 399 Solinus Adr. Iun. Honorius ãâã emperour 396. Claudiaâââ Thule some take take to be Iseland some Scotland Britaine afâluted bp inuasion of barbarous nations Sidon Apol. li. 8. Epist. The pirasie of the Saxons Polydot Constantinus Gal. Mon. Matt. Westm. Caxton saith 12000. but Gal. and others say but 2000. The British historie disagreeth from the Scotish Matth. West saith 435. In a groue of bushes as Gal. saith Matth. West Beda Orosius Blondus 415 This Uortigerne was duke of the Geuisses and Cornewall as Rad. Cestr. reporteth Gal. Mon. Constantius Matt. West saith 445. Hector Boet. Constantius murthered The subtile ãâã of Uortigerne Aurelius Ambrosius Uter Pendragon Uortigerne chosen king of Britaine Vortigerne 446 Hector Boât 415 Fabian Gyldas Plentie of wealth accompanied with store of sinnes Scots and Picts inuade the Britains Gyldas Wil. Malm. Beda The Saxons sent for 10000 hath Hector Boet. Gyldas and Beda mention onelie but of 3 plates or gallies but Hector Boet. hath 30. 449 Wil. Malm. Scots vanquished by the Saxons Henrie Hurâ Gal. Mon. Hengist purposeth at the first to conquere the Britains Polydor. wil. Malm. 18 Foists or plates saie the Scotish writers and 5000 men in the same The Saxons call these vessels Câolâs or Kéeles and our old histories Cogiones The Vitae or Iutae are called Ibitti Alex. Now. Wednesdaie and Fridaie whereof they came Beda Cot. Tacitus Polydor. Rowen or Ronowen Hengists daughter Wil Malm. Gal. Mon. Wassail what it signifieth Polydor Fabian Wil. Malm. Wil. Malm. Gal. saith he was Hengists sonne and Ebusa his vncles sonne Occa and Ebusalcaders of Saxons Wil. Malm. de Regib Fabian The great numbers of strangers suspected to the Britains Uortigerne depriued Gyldas Beda H. Hunt The miserable destruction made by the Saxons in this land So Gyldas was borne in the yeare of our Lord 493. Vortimer Fabian Galf. Mon. Matth. West saith 454. 464 The riuer of Derwent Epiford The I le of Tenet Fabian Tetford in Norfolke Colchester Will. Malmel ãâã had the victorie in this vatell saith Ra. Hig. Horse and Catigerne ãâã 458 Polydor. The Britains discomfited by the Scots Sigebertus Matth. West saith 461. 471 Caerleon Arwiske Matth. West saith 4000. He might easiâie returne for except I be deceiued he was neuer driuen out after he had once set foot within this I le Nempt your sexes what if it were messes There died of the nobles of Britaine 450. as Gal. sattlâ Ran. Cestren Fabian Gal. saith 70. Matth. West Ran. Cestren Wil. Malm. 476. Kingdome of Kent The decay of christian religion Râda Beda A synod called in Gallia Germanus and Lupus Beda Palladius Constantine king of Scots H. Hunt Beda The armie of the Britains newlie christened Alleluia Matth. West 448. Germane returneth againe into Britaine Anno 450 as Vincentius noteth lib. 20. ca. 15. The emperour Ualentinâan slaine 454 Galfrid Caxton Fabian Polychron Mount Erir he calleth it in one place of his booke Aurelius and Uter brethren returne into Britaine Uortigerne burnt to death Wild fire not yet inuented as some think Polychron A feined tale of S. Germane A caluish narration H. Hunt Aurelius Ambrosius Matt. West saith 466. Gal. Mon. Hengist taken and beheaded Matth. Weââ Occa. Stoneheng Gal. Mon. ãâã ãâã Polydor. Hengist is slaine
Aurelius dieth of a wound Uortimer departeth this life Wil. Malm. Katigerne 458 Sigebertus Matth. West saith 488. Ella entred this land as Matt. West saith ann 477 The kingdom of the Southsaxons dooth begin 482 Polychâââ 457 Henrie ãâã Wil. Maât Britainsâ ãâã Polychroâ Hen. Huâ Wipets field Matth. West This battell was fought anno 473. as the same Mat West noteth Wipet H Hunt Fortie yéeres saith H. Hunâ By this it is euident that he was not driuen out of the land after he had once set foot ãâã it Matt. West H. Hunt The citie of Andredescester The kingdome of the east Angles began not till Aurclius Coâânaus reigned 561 Cerdic Wil. Malm. 495 Fabian Polychron ãâã Malm. 529 Matth. West noteth 500 Hector Boeâ Gorolus duke of Cornewall Harding Badon hill Gyldas 492 The decease of Uter Pendragon Stoneheng Chorea Gigantum Osca 34 saith Henne Hunt in corrupted copres Porth entred this land about the yeare of our Lord 501 as Matth. West noteth Harison supposeth the riuer to be called Pores as for the word mouth is the fall of anie fresh riuer into the sea The Britains ouerthrowne Matth. West Henr. Hunt Stuff and Wightgar Matth. West noteth the yeare of their arriuall to be 514. Henr. Hunt Britains ouerthrowne by the Saxons The kingdom of Westsaxons Certicesford Erchenwin The kingdom of the Eastsaxons Arthur 516 Matth. West hath noted 518 Yorke besieged Cheldrike commeth in aid of Colgrime Matt. Westm. saith but 700. Howell king of Britaine commeth ãâã in aid of Arthur Cheldrike ouerthrowne in battell Bath besieged The Saxons ouerthrow Colgrime and Bladulfe Cheldrike slaine by Cador duke of Cornwall K. Howell besieged by the Scots Guillomer Guenhera W Harison 525. Gothland Rather Cerdicke as Leland thinketh Gawaine buried at Douer Richard Turner Henricus Blecensis seu Soliacenfis Io. Leland Dauid Pow. pag. 238 239. As for example in a caue néere a water called pond perillous at Salisburie where he and his knights should sléepe armed till an other knight should be borne that should come and awake them Will. Malme lib. 1. de regibus Ang. Gawaine where he is buried Wil. Malm. lib. 3. de regib Dauid Pow. pag. 238 239. 542 Aurea historia I. Leland Westsaxon The heresie of the Pelagians reuiued Hist. Mag. Dubritius Dauid lerned bishops Constantine 542 Galfrid Matth. West Ciuill warre Aurelius Conanus Constantine slaine Gyldas Conanus 546. Matth. West writeth that he reigned 30. yeares Ida. 547 H. Hunt The kingdom of Brenitia began Ella 561. The beginning of the kingdome of Deira The riuer of Mersie Matth. West Hen. Hunt Matt. West Vortiporus Matth. West noteth 578. Matth. West noteth 3 years Malgo. Matth. West hath noted 581 580 Gal. Mon. Matt. Westm. counteth not cast fiue yeres to his reigne though other affirme that he reigned 35 yéeres 559 Hen. Hunt 560 Hen. Hunt Hen. Hunt Aââd Wiphandune 570. Cutha âilsburie 581 His brother as Matt. West saith H. Hunt Matt. West Crida H. Hunt This kingdome began in the yeere 585 as Matt. VVestm saith Ran Cest. Careticus 586 Gal. Mon. See more of this Gurmundus in Ireland Ranulf Cest. Matt. VVest It should séeme that this historie of Gurmundus is but some fained tale except it may be that he was some Dane Norwegian or Germane 586 Matt. VVest Wil. Molââ Celric 594 Beda Will. Malmes Beda Matth. West saith 596. 47 saith the same author Beda Will. Malmes Vita Gregorii magni Pelagius the second Will. Malmes Pelagius M. Fox The seuenfold letanies of S. Gregorie were not yet deuised Beda Matth. West The christian faith receiued of the English men Lib. 7. cap. 26. Polychron Beda lib. 1. cap. 26. and 27. Augustine ordeined archbishop of the English nation Laurence a priest The reuenewes of the church to be diuided into 4. parts Liturgie Church seruice Such as did steale Mariages Discipline of the church Ordeining of bishops Women with child Matters in question about trifles Assistance to Augustine The pall Bearing with them that had newlie receiued the faith whereof superstition grew and increased Miracles 602 Beda One Peter was the first Abbat Ran. Higd. Beda Ran. Higd. Westminster church burthââ Ran. Cest. Beda Sigebertus ann 19 Mauââââ imperatoris A synod Austines okt Galfrid lib. 8. cap. 4. Beda lib. 2. ca. 2. Another synod The monasterie of Bangor Abbat Dionoth The answer of a godlie man touching Austine the Englishmens apostle Thrée things required by Augustine of the Britains to be obserued Augustine threateneth 604 Bishops ordeined at London and Rochester Sabert Ran. Cestren Matth. West saith 34. Matth. West saith 607. Ceorlus king of Mercia 594 Beda Edelferd 603 Henr. Hunt Beda lib. 1. cap. 34. Wil. Malm. Sée in Scotland Chester as yet in possession of the Britains I. Leland Wil. Malm. Beda The number of moonks in the monasterie of Bangor Brocmale The Britains discomfited slaine Henr. Hunt W. Harison Acts and ãâã nâânents pag. 160. Blederike duke of Cornewall Margadud king of Southwales Cadwane k. of Northwales Galf. Mon. Edwine the sonne of king Alla banishââ 592 Edelferd 542 H. Hunt Ethelferd slaine Hen. Hunt Matt. West saith 34. The Southsaxons susteine the greater losse Cinegiscus Wil. Malm. saith that Onichelinus was the brother of Cinegiscus Beandune or Beanton Beda lib. 2. cap. 4. Cadwan king of Britaine 613 Gal. Mon. Iohn Hard. Wil. Malm. Beda li. 2. cap. 5 Eadbald The princes example occasion of euill Ran. Cest. Beda li. 2. cap. 5 Serred Seward and Segebert the sonnes of Sabert The sonne of king Sebert slaine Beda lib. 2. Beda lib. 2. ca. 8. Edwin Beda lib. 2 ca. 5. W. Malm. taketh Meuania to be Anglesey Carpwaldus Beda lib. 2. cap. 9. Matth. West Beda lib. 2. cap. 9. 625 Other say an axe as Matth. West Eumerus Eanfled borne Beda lib. 2. cap. 10. Beda lib. 2. cap. 11. A vision Beda cap. 12. The honorable consideration of Edwin Edwin consulteth with his nobles The answere of an heathen bishop Pauline licenced to preach the gospell King Edwin with his people receiue the christian faith Beda lib. 2. cap. 14. 627 Ediltrudis This chanced in the yéere 632 as Matt. West saith Redwald king of Eastangles baptised Redwald would serue God and the diuell Sibert or Sigibert A bishop ordeined at Dunwich Beda lib. 1. cap. 16. This chanced in the yéere 628 as Matth. West saith Wil. Malm. Matth. West Beda lib. 2. cap. 16. Beda lib. ãâ¦ã 17. A decree concerning the archbishops of Canturburie and Yorke 633 The feast of Easter The heresie of the Pelagians Cadwallin or Cadwallo king of Britaine Penda king of Mercia King Edwin slaine Matth. West The crueltie of Penda and Cadwallo The archbishop Pauline flieth into Kent Beda lib. 3. ca. 1. Osrike king of Deira Eaufrid king of Bernicia The two kings of Northumberland slaine Oswald began his reigne in the yeare 635. Beda lib. 3. cap. 3. Beda Wil. Malm. Penda 636 Cadwallo or Cadwalline 635. Edwin was not sonne to Ethelfred ãâã to Alla
or Ele as in other places plâââlie apeareth Cadwallo vanquisheâ by Edwin Cadwallo flieth the ãâã 634. Oswald slaine Oswie Matth. West 654 678 Matt. West saith 676. Oswald meaneth to be thankefull to God for his benefits Beda li. 3. cap. 3. 5. 6. Hector Boet. Corman Aidan S. Paules counsell Aidan commeth into England to preach the gospell Beda li. 3. ca. 3. Hector Boet. Beda Oswald an interpretor to the preacher Hector Boet. Oswalds zeale to aduance religion Beda lib. 5. ca. 6 Oswald had in estimation with his neighbours Beda lib. 3. ãâã Birinus conuerteth the Westsaxons ãâã the christian faith Kinigils king of Westsaxon becommeth a christian Polydor. Dorcester ordeined a bishops sée Henr. Hunt This chanceâ in the yéere 620 as Math West saith 640 Beda lib. 3. cap. 7. Matth. West Lent first ordeined to be kept in England Segburga Aimoinus Penda inuadeth the Northumbers Beda lib. 3. cap. 9. King Oswald slaine Matt. Westm. saith 644. Will. Malmes Oswie king of Northumberland Beda li. 3. ca. 14. 644 Bernicia 651 Cenwalch Hen. Hunt 943 Ran. Higd. Agilbertus a bishop Sigibert Beda lib. 3. cap. 4. The vniuersitie of Cambridge founded by king Sigibert Bale saith 636. Sigibert resigneth his kingdome to Egricus Sigibert and Egricus slaine 652 Baleus Beda lib. 3. cap. 19. Furseus 653 Anna. Will. Malmes Edelhere K. of Eastangle Deus dedit Beda histaeâââ lib. 3. cap. 21. 653. Peda or Peada king of Middleangles Ad ãâ¦ã The saieng of king Penda Beda lib. 3. cap. 22. King Sigibert receiued the faith This was about the yéere 649 as Matth. West hath noted Cedda Ced or Cedda bishop of the Eastsaxons Tilberie The authoritie of a bishop Suidhelme Beda lib. 3. cap. 22. Matt. VVest Beda lib. 3. cap. 23. The maner of the old fast Lindesferne holie Iland Beda lib. 3. cap. 24. War betwéene king Oswie king Penda The victorie of the Northumbers Elfled Herteshey saith Matt. West Hilda Loides The first bishop of Mercia The victorious proceeding of king Oswie Southmercia Northmercia 659 Matt. West Beda lib. 3. cap. 24. Vulfhere Beda lib. 3. cap. 24. ãâã Hânt Matt. West Tâ Britains put to slight by Chenwald Chenwald vanquished by Uulfhere Edelwold of Sussex Beda lib. 3. cap. 24. Colman ordeined bishop Beda lib. 3. cap. 25. Controuersie about shauing of crownes Cap. 6. 664 Tuda ordeined bishop Cap. 27. In eclipse Punishment of God for yelding to superstition Wilfrid bishop Cap. 28. Ceadda ordeined archbishop of Yorke Egbert king of Kent Beda lib. 3. cap. 9. Wighart Beda lib. 4. cap. 1. Adrian Theodore ordeined archbishop of Canturburie 668 Ran. Cest. Matth. West Beda Singing in churches brought in vse Putta bishop of Rochester The worthie praise of Theodore and Adrian Englishmen happie and why Beda Benedict or Benet surnamed Biscop 670 Glasiers first brought into England Ran. Cest. Beda lib. 3. cap. 39. Bishop Iaruman or Iaroman 671 Matth. West Egfrid Beda lib. 4. cap. 5. Matth. West 673 A synod holden at Herlord Articles proponed by Theodore Bisi bishop of the Eastangles 872 Matt. West de reg lib. 1. Escuinus Will. Malmes Hen. Hunt Beda lib. ca. supr dict Io. Lothaire Wil. Malm. Beda de reg lib. 1. Thunnir A vile murther Bishop winfrid deposed Sexbulfe ordeined bishop of the Mercies 685 as Matth. VVestm saith Bishop Erkenwald Ethelburga Iohn Cap. graue Waldhere Sebbie king of Eastsaxons Beda lib. 4. cap. 16. Wil. Malm. 675 Will. Malmâ But other affirme that he reigned 17 yéeres Beda Peada or rather Weada Edilred 677 Hen. Hunt 678 A blasing starre Matth. West Beda lib. 4. ca. 12. Bishop wilfrid banished Hagustald Hexham Eadhidus Lindesferne Holie Iland The church of Rippon Wilfrid by licence of king Edilwalke preacheth the gospel to them of Sussex Lacke of raine Catching of fish with nets Bondmen made trulie free 679 680 A synod at Hatfield Articles subscribed Bale The abbesse Hilda Beda Bale Ran. Cest. Matth. West Beda Henrie Hunt The Britains discomfited Gorop in Goto danica lib. 7. pag. 759. Cadwallader 676 saith Matth. West Galfrid Cadwallader constreined to forsake the land 689 Ceadwalla Wil. Malm. Beda Wil. Malm. Ranulf Cest. Ceadwalla driuen to depart out of the countrie Beda lib. 4. cap. 15. Berthun a duke of Sussex slaine Ceadwalla his vow The I le of Wight conquered The I le of Wight receiueth the saith 689 Beda liâ 4. cap. 26. Ireland inuaded bâ the Northumbers King Egfride slain by Brudeus king of the Picts These Britains were those vndouttedlie y t dwelt in the northwest parts of this I le and is not ment onlie by them of Wales Echelreda ãâã Alfride 685. 698 Beda in Epit. Matt. VVest 705 Beda Iohn archbishop of Yorke He resigneth his sée 721 686 saith Matth. West Lother king of Kent dieth of a wound Wil. Malm. Capgraue faith their sister Edricke Mollo brother to king Ceadwalla burnt to death Withdredis made king â Kent Hen Hunt Beda lib. 5. Suebhard and Nidred kings by vsurpation and not by succeâsion as Heââ Hunt writeth Brightwald the first archbishop of the English nation Inas 689 The Britains ceasse to reigne in this land Fabian H. Hunt Mart. Wastm Wil. Malm. Anno 708 as is noted by Matt. West H. Hunt Matt. VVest saith 718. Matth. West saith 722. The end of the kingdome of the Southsaxons Inas went to Rome and there died Polydor. Ethelburga Will. Malmes The deuise of quéene Ethelburga to persuade hir husband to forsake the world Peter pence King Ethelred becommeth a moonk Ostrida Beda in Epit. 697 King Kenred 711 Nauclerus Egwin bishop of Worcester A fabulous and trifling deuise Bale 712 H. Hunt Ran. Cestreâ Hen. Hunt Bereford 755 Three miles from Tamwoorth Wil. Malm. 758 Matth. West The historie of Magd. Nuns kept for concubines Pilgrimage of nuns Kings of the Eastsaxons Beda lib. 5. cap. 20. Offa king of Eastsaxons Kâng Sclred 688 705 ãâ¦ã of Northumberland Henr. Hunt Picts ouerthrowne by the Northumbers King Osred slaine in battell 729 Beda Acca bishop of Hexham 710 Two bishops sees Matth. West Bishop Dâniell Bishop Aldhelme The abbeie of Maâlmesburie Ethelard 728 Matt. West saith 727. Matth. West 729 Blasing stars Wil. Malm. Beda lib. 5. cap. â4 731 Bishops what prouinces they gouerned Matth. West Ethelbald K. of Mercia of what puisance he was 732 Wil. Malm. 733 735 Beda departed this ãâã Craâââââ 735 Cuthred 740 Matt. West Hen. Hunt Kenric the kings sonne slaine 749 Matth. West 751 752 Matt. West K. Edilbald put to flight Sigibert 755 Ethelred 738 Egbert king of Northumberland 758 Changing of crownes for moonkes cowles 756 Offa. 758 Matth. West Wil. Malm. The victories of king Offa. Matth. West 779 Falsehood in fellowship The archbishops sée remoued from Canturburie to Lichfield 785 Matt. VVest The archbishop Lambert defended his cause Offa alieth himselfe with other princes Matt. Westm. The intercourse of merchants staied Alcwine an Englishman Polydor. 775 Peter pence or Rome Scot. Will. Malmâ 797 Offa departed this life Ofâditch
Egfrid king of Mercia Eadbert king of Northumberland 758 Simon Dun. Hen. Hunt Edilwâld king of Northumberland Simon Dun. Henr. Hunt Simon Dun. 764 Moonks licenced to drinke wine Wil. Malm. Altred began his reigne in the yeare 765 aâ Sim. Dun. saith Hent Hunt Matt. West Ethelbert H. Hunt Iohn Cap. graue Matth. West and others Ethelbert king of Eastangles The saieng of king Ethelbert Tokens of mishap to follow The innocent mistrustfull of no euill Iohn Capgr Winnebert Sim. Dun. saith 771. Offa conquereth Eastangles Alfreda a nun Beda Matth. West H. Hunt Friswide a virgine Kinewulf Hon. Hunt 756 Simon Dun. saith 755. The Britains vanquished Kinewulfe slaine by conspirators Simon Dun. H. Hunt Eccle. hist Magd. 786 H. Hunt Legats from the pope Twentie articles which the legats had to propone Nuns concubines Curtailing of horsses 764 Sim. Dum. saith 780. Simon Dun. Ouid. lib. 2. de artam He began his reigne Anno. 779 as saith Simon Dun. and reigned âat ten yéeres 788 Matth. West Simon Dun. 792 Sim. Dunel 800 Britricus Hen. Hunt Matt. West saith 787. Simon Dun. saith 786. Egbert banished A strange woonder Matt. West Wil. Malm. Hen. Hunt Danes Famin war signified Ran. Cest. lib. 5. cap 25. Brightrike departed this life Ethelburgâ hir conditions and wicked nature A decrée of the kings of the Westsaxons against their wiues The end of Ethelburga Simon Dun. Wil. Malm. Kenulfe The archbishops sée restored to Canturburie The king of Kent taken prisoner Kentilfs liberalitie towards church men which was not forgotten by them in their histories Osred 788 Wil. Malâ Matth. West Hen. Hunt Simon Dun. Duke Ardell taken and wounded 791 Holie âant Ardulfe 796 Walalege 799 The English âen afflicted ãâ¦ã This chanced in the yeere of our ââord 790. as Simon Dun. saith The Danes inuade Northumberland The Danes vanquished This was in anno 794. as Simon Dun. saith Edelbert Lambert Egbert receiued as king of Westsaxons His linege Egbert 802 as Simon Dunel and M. W. hath noted but 801. Simon Dun. Hen. Hunt Bernulf king of Mercia A battell fought at Ellendon Egbert wan the victorie Wil. Malm. 826 Alstan ãâã of Shireborn a warrior The coÌquests of the Westsaxons Hent Hunt Bernulfe king of Mercia slaine Simon Dun. These men the Cornish men as is to be supposed King Egbert inuadeth Northumberland The Northumbers such mit themselues to king Egbert ãâã Northwales and the citie of Chester conquered by Egbert The name of this ãâã when ãâã changed The Danes The Englishmen discomfited by Danes Simon Dun. H. Hunt Matth. West 834 Danes and Welshmen vanquished 836 Matth. West Egbert departeth this life 837 Matth. West Wil. Malm. The end of the kingdome of Kent 827 The end of the kingdome of Essex Matt. Westm. 821 The wickednes of Quendred King Kenelm murthered Sée legendae aured fol. ãâã in the life of S. Kenelme Ceolwulfe K. of Mercia 823 Matt. Westm. 728 828 Ethelwulfus Henrie Hunt Marth West Wil. Malm. Foure especiall destructions of this land Simon Dun. Hen. Hunt The Danes sought the distruction of this land How long the persecution of the Danes lasted Will. Malmâ Two notable bishops in Ethelwults daies Simon Dut. Hen. Hunt Danes discomfited Matth. West Englishmen put to flight They are eftsoones vanquished Carrum The Danes wan the victorrie in battell Danes are quished Simon Dun. 851 ãâ¦ã The Danes ãâã vanquished Danes ouercome by sea The Deuonshiremen vanquish the Danes Simon Dun. 852 Great slaughâââ Danes ãâ¦ã The Saxons schoole King Ethelwulfs liberalitie to churches Will. Malmes Simon Dun. Manâusae The ladie Iudith Wil. Malm. 857 Onelie Westsex saith Mart. Westm. and Sim. Dunel saith that Ethelbright had Sussex also and so dooth H. Hunt Matth. Paris * De quo Sedulius in car pasch Iohn Castor Simon Dun Matt. Parker A kings son and heire a bishop Bertwolfe of Mercia Matth. West saith the daughter Ranulf Cest. Iohn Capgraue Ethelbald and Ethelbright 857 The vnlawful mariage of Ethelbald Wil. Malm. Hen. Hunt Winchester destroied by Danes Danes vanquished Ethelred 867 Foure yéeres six moneths saith Harison Wil. Malm. Ethelred fought with the Danes nine times is one yéere The kings of Mercia and Northumberland neglect their duties The Danes grow in pursance Hungâr and Ubbâ Hen. Hunt King Osbright deposed and Eâla placed Osbright and Ella kings of Northumberland slaine It must be vpon the 10 âalends of Aprill or else it well not concârre with Palmsunday See Mat. West Yorke burnt by Danes The commendation of Adelstan bishop of Shirborne Bishop Adelstan couetous Hen. Hânt Burthred king of Mercia Danes besieged in Notingham Basreeg and Halden Edelwulfe erlâ of Barkshire fought at Englefield with the Danes The Danes wan the victorie at Reading The Danes discomfited A battell at Merton He was bishop of Shireborne as Matt. West saith Polyd. Virg. Iuarus Danes put to flight Agnerus and Hubba Winborne abbeie Agnerus Fabian 870 Edmund K. of the Eastangles Framingham castell King Edward shot to death Egleseon Wil. Malâ Eastangles without a gouernour Guthruns Dane king of Eastangles Polychron Caxton Alured or Alfred 871. as Mat. West Sââ Dunelmen doo note it Hent Hunt Sââed persecuted by Danes Matt. Westm. The Danes obteine the victorie The Danes wintered at London ãâã Repâon Burthred king of Mercia 875 The Danes went into Northumberland The Danes at Cambridge 876 The Danes tooke an oth Hen. Hunt The Danes went to Excester Hent Hunt 877 Polydor. Hubba slaine The victorie doubtfull Abington The Danes and Englishmen fight néer to Abington Uncerteine victorie Thus farre Polydor. Ran. Higd. A peace agreed vpon The Danes soiourned at London Ann. 876 âaith Simon Dân 30 yéeres after this he was baptised King Alured driuen to his shifts Edlingsey A vision if it be true King ãâã disguiseth himselfe Polydor. Fabian Henâ Hunt 87â 878 Matth. Weââ Simon Dun Athelney Edantââe This battell should séeme the same that Polydor speaketh of fought at Abingdon Polychron Iohn Pike Gurthrun or Gurmond baptised and named Adelstan is made king of Eastangle Gurmo Hen. Hunt 878 87â Simon Dun. Matth. West Rochester besieged 885 889 London recouered out of the hands of the Danes Wil. Malm. Ethelfleda Colwolphus Limer now Rother Andredeslegia A castell built at Appledore 893 Simon Dun. At Milton Hasting the capteine of the Danes besieged He receiueth an oth Beanfield saith M. West This enterprise was atchiued by Etheldred duke of Mercia in the absence of the king as Matth. West hath noted Excester besieged Seuerne Chester taken by Danes Great famine Hen. Hunt The water of Luie now Lée Hen. Hunt The Londoners victors against the Danes Quathbridge or Wakebridge The Danish armie diuided into parts The death of king Alfred His issue Elfleda The notable saieng of Elfleda Will. Malââ King Alfred his lawes Foundation of monasteâââ 895 Polydor. The vniuersitie of Oxford erected The vertuous zeale of Alured to bring his people to an honest trade of life He is persuaded by his mother to applie himselfe to learning
or Elfer duke of Mercia departed this life Alfrike or Elfrike duke of Mercia Fabian Wil. Malm. Matt. West Vita Dunstani Iohn Capgr Osborne Ran. Higd. Polychron Wil. Malm. Matt. Westm. The Danes inuade this land Alias Wecederport H. Hunt Simon Dun. Danes vanquished Simon Dun. Goda earle of Deunonshire slaine Matt. VVest 991 Ten thousand pounds paid to the Danes Danegilt Wil. Malm. 992 Hen. Hunt A nauie set forth Alfrike a traitour to his countrie Matth. West Henr. Hunt The son punished for his fathers offense 993 Simon Dun. Polydor. Matth. West Aulafe king of Norway Swein king of Denmarke were capteins of this fleet as saith Simon Dun. 994 Hen. Hunt Wil. Malm. The king compoundeth with the Danes for monie Matt. West Simon Dun. Aulafe king of Norwey baptised His promise Iohn Leland Simon Dun. 995 The church of Durham builded Earle Uthred Durham town and minster builded 997 The Danes inuade the west parts of this land Tauestocke 998 999 The Danes arriue in the Thames 1000 1001 Exmouth Pentho Disagréement with councellors what ãâã fruit it bringeth The misgouernement of the king Sicknesse vexing the people Treason in the nobilitie The inhancing of the tribute paid to the Danes The death of quéene Elgina Emma Hen. Hunt 1002 Emma daughter of R. duke of Normandie maried to K. Edgar 1012 The 13 of Nouember The murder of the Danes Hownhill or Houndhill a place within Merchington parish beside the forest of Néedwood somewhat more than two miles from Utoxcester The miserable state of this realme vnder the thraldome of the Danes Hector Boet. Lordane whereof the word came Hen. Hunt Simon Dun. The Danes returne to inuade England Excester taken 1002 Hugh a Norman conspireth with the Danes The counterfeit sicknesse of duke Edrike Wilton spoiled Simon Dun. 1004 Swein king of Denmarke Norwich taken by the Danes Thetford burnt Uikillus or Wilfeketell gouernour of Norffolke Hen. Hunt 1005 Swaine returned into Denmarke Simon Dun. 1006 Hen. Hunt Swaine returned into England The Danes winter in the I le of Wight They inuade Hampshire Barkeshire c. Winchester 1007 36000 pound saith Si. Dun. Edrike de Streona made duke or earle of Mercia Wil. Malm. Henr. Hunt Simon Dun. An hundred acres is an hide of land 1008 Prouision for ships and armour Matt. West Danes land at Sandwich 1009 3000 pound saith Si. Dun. Sussex and Hampshire spoiled The Danes returne into Kent 1010 Oxford burnt Stanes Gipswich in Suffolke Simon Dun. Caput formicae Thetford Cambridge Hen. Hunt She Danes arriue in the Thames 1011 Northampton burnt by Danes How manie shires the Danes wasted The king senbeth to the Danes Simon Dun. 1011 Canturburie woone by Danes Fabian ex Anâonino The archbishop Elphegus taken Hen. Hunt Antoninus Vincentius Wil. Lamb. ex Asserio Meneuensi alijs 1112 Henr. Hunt The archbishop Elphegus murthered Miracles Elphegus buried in London Translated to Canturburie Wil. Malms Turkillus held Norffolk and Suffolke 48 thousand pound as saith Sim. Dun. and M. West Henr. Hunt Matth. West Gunthildis the sister of K. Swaine murthered Wil. Malm. Turkillus discloseth the secrets of the realme to K. Swaine Simon Dun. Swaine prepareth an armie to inuade England He landeth at Sandwich 1013 Gainsbourgh The Northumbers yeeld to Swaine The people of Lindsey yeeld themselues to him Simon Dun. South Mercia Sim. Dunel Swaine assaulteth London Polydor. Wil. Malm. Erle of Deuonshire as saith Matt. West Polydor. Swaine returneth into Denmarke Swaine returneth into England to make warre King Egelred discomfited in battell King Egelred determineth to giue place vnto Swaine He sendeth his wife and sonnes ouer into Normandie Richard duke of Normandie Simon Dun. Hen. Hunt Turkill 1014 King Egelred passeth into Normandie Swaine handleth the Englishmen hardlie Fabian S. Edmund fighteth for the wealth but not for the slaughter of his people Simon Dun. 1115 Albertus Crantz Saxo Granamaticus Wil. Malm. H. Hunt Canute or Cnute Egelred sent for home Edmund K. Egelreds eldest sonne King Egelred returneth into England Cnutes endeuor to establish himselfe in the kingdome S. Edmunds ditch Polydor. Fabian Cnute driuen to forsake the land He was driuen thither by force of contrarie winds as should appeare by Matth. West The cruell decrée of Cnute against the English pledges Will. Malmes This Turkill was reteined in seruice with Egelred as I thinke Encomium Emmae 1015 Matt. VVest Simon Dun. Wil. Malm. Matth. West A councell at Oxford Sigeferd and Morcad murdered Edmund the kings eldest sonne marrieth the widow of Sigeferd Cnute returneth into England ãâ¦ã Wil. Malm. Hen. Hunt Matth. West Sim. Dun. King Egelred sicke Matth. West Edrike de Streona ââeth to the Danes Simon Dun. The west countrie The people of Mercia would not yéeld Matth. West Hen. Hunt 1016 Warwikeshire wasted by the Danes King Egelred recouered of his sicknesse He assembleth an armie in vaine Wil. Malm. Edmund king Egelreds sonne Cnute what countries he passed through Earle Utred deliuered pledges to Cnute Alâds Egricus Cnute prepareth to besiege London King Egelred departed this life Simon Dun. Matth. West He is buried in the church of S. Paul at London The pride of king Egelred alienated the harts of his people Sée the historie of Cambriae pag. 62 63 Edmund Ironside The kingdom goeth where the spiritualtie fauoureth The author of the booke intituled Encomium Emmae saith that it was reported that Edmund offered the combate vnto Cnute at this his going from the citie but Cnute refused it 1016 Ran. Higd. Hen. Hunt Simon Dun. London besieged Cnute at Galingham in Dorsetshire put to flight Polydor. Salisburie besieged Simon Dun. Matt. West Wit Malm. I battell with equall fortune An other battell with like successe Edrike de Streona his treason Simon Dun. Twentie thousand dead bodies The armies dislodged The Danes ouercome at Brentford Wil. Malm. Hen. Hunt Fabian Caxton Polydor. Hent Hunt The riuer of Medwaie King Edmunds diligence The battell is begun The Danes put to flight The number of Danes slaine Polydor. Fabian Ran. Higd. Matt. West Hen. Hunt Will. Malmes Noble men slaine at the battell of Ashdone Simon Dun. Wil. Malm. King Edmund withdraweth unto Glocestershire Polydor. Matth. West Simon Dun. Matth. West saith this was Edrike The two kings appoint to try the matter by a combat Oldney Matt. Westm. Cnute of what stature he was Cnute ouermatched Cnutes woords to Edmund H. Hunt They take vp the matter betwixt them selues Wil. Malm. Encomium Emmae This is alleged touching the partitioÌ of the kingdome K. Edmund traitorcuster slaine at Oxford Fabian Simon Dan. This is allged againe for the proofe of Edmunds natural death Fabian Ranul Hig. Hen. Hunt Some thinke that he was duke of Mercia before and now had Essex adioined thereto Diuerse and discordant reports of Edmunds death Ran. Higd. Will. Malm. Canute Knought or Cnute 1017 Wil. Malm. Ran. Higd. King of chârles Wil. Malm. Ran. Higd. Polydor. King Cnute maried to quéene Emma the widow of Egelred in Iulie anno 1017. Polydor.